Pendragoon

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 61 - Ranger of the Void

Nicole’s mouth was suddenly arid as she processed that she was hearing not only English from some ancient entity, but that it also knew her name.  She also didn’t know what to make of the title it had called her by.  The light dimmed as soon as the voice finished, then pulsed down the empty corridor.  A moment later the pulse repeated, as if guiding her along. 

“Well, that’s ominous,” Nicole said, almost expecting the voice to reply again, but was not surprised when it failed to do so. 

A glance back told her that she wouldn’t be getting out the easy way, which meant she would be leaving Maraline behind if she wanted to investigate.  That wouldn’t do, so Nicole turned, crouching low, and kicked off, shifting as she did, only to immediately impact a translucent barrier.

The impact with the ground was muted as Nicole pushed herself back up.  Landing sprawled out on her ass hadn’t been fun, and glaring at the barrier that now had her trapped wouldn’t accomplish much.  Nicole drew her daggers for the first time in months, looking down at the transformed works that Grace had labored over.  There was something about them that maintained the raw emotion she had poured into her work, even though she knew the daggers in her hands now weren’t the same. 

An odd quirk, yet it still warmed her that Grace had an impact on her eventual Ranger abilities.  The blade flashed out, glancing off the shield without so much as a spark or warble in the inviolable barrier.  With a sigh, Nicole dismissed her weapons, watching them fade back into the aether, or rather, the Source. 

She could recognize that much now, feel it as she manipulated the energy.  The Ranger transformation made it more intuitive, yet Nicole could almost tell through instinct that there was far more too the enigmatic energy than she was aware of. 

With only one path open to her, Nicole turned back to the pulsing lights and let out a deep exhale, energy dissipating from her as she did.  She followed the illuminated path until she came to a junction, looking left first where it was dark, then right.  The pulses continued along and so too did she.

The walls were fairly sterile for something that had been stuck underground in a damp cave for what had to be centuries if not longer.  No signs of rust, no deterioration of any kind could be seen. 

Nicole couldn’t help but wonder if the ship had looked just like this when it was still in service, or whatever the race that created it might call it.  Another corridor split, and she again followed the guiding lights until she came to a wide door.  It opened with a hiss, the room beyond cast in darkness. 

She waited for the lights to come on, but it soon became clear that they weren’t going to.  A part of her wanted to double back, to go find a way that she could check with Maraline to ensure everything was alright on her end.  That probably wasn’t an option with how some guiding intelligence or protocol was bringing her somewhere.  No, she wouldn’t be allowed to leave until they were done with her. 

With a sigh, she stepped inside.

When the lights didn’t suddenly flood the room or blind her, she was grateful that particular cliché hadn’t happened.  What did happen was that a pale blue form shimmered into existence right in front of her.  The figure was vaguely humanoid in that it had two legs and stood upon them, but that was where the similarities ceased.  It’s face seemed to be part of the upper torso, and it had no head.  Then there were the four arms it bore, two of which held pincers rather than grasping hands. 

She was looking at a crab person, for lack of better descriptor. 

“Hello, child of Earth, Chosen Ranger of the Void,” the being said.  “You have heard the call, have you not?” 

Nicole stood frozen.  The figure before her was decidedly NOT human in a way that even the Sylan Commander hadn’t managed.  It set instincts within Nicole practically skittering as she took it all in.  It was one thing to know that the place she was currently standing wasn’t originally of Earth, to know that there were numerous other species out there, but it was still another to see one for the first time. 

More than that, their English was heavily accented, as if attempting to preserve some cadence of a language far removed from her own, almost as if they were clicking rather than speaking.  People sometimes spoke of the uncanny valley when it came to looks, but it was something else entirely when it was verbal. 

Still, she needed to answer the figure, learn what she could.  “What do you mean by call?” 

The hologram shifted.  “Your power is that of the Void, once held by a Ranger of the people who created this vessel.” 

Did she confirm the vision she experienced?  It certainly seemed like they knew she had seen it, or at least, experienced something.

That didn’t mean that Nicole was going to trust some random being telling her all this.  For all she knew it was yet another Sylan trap.

“I’m afraid I don’t know much about that,” Nicole said, hedging her knowledge a bit.  If this being knew more, they could fill her in first.  “Maybe you could start with this whole Ranger of the Void thing?”

The being clicked and it took Nicole a moment to realize that it was a sound of some emotion she couldn’t place within the alien being.  “The Rangers of the Void were what we called our defenders, a group of five who harnessed a power source unknown to others to stand against the rising Sylan Empire.” 

Well, that explained part of it, but it didn’t explain everything.  “How does that make me a Ranger of the Void?” 

Another set of clicks followed, this one somehow different.  “You bear the Source as they did, the boundless power they once wielded.  Your power is not the bastardized form used by the Syla against underdeveloped worlds.” 

“Interesting that you know about that,” Nicole said with narrowing eyes.  “Just how long have they been doing it?” 

Clicking followed.  “The first reports came in shortly after a Ranger casualty, confirmed just before our world fell.  At first we reached out as allies to these people, but one look at their device told us everything we needed to know.” 

That was enough for Nicole as she took a measured breath, but rather than fanning the heat within, she let it all bleed out.  Her suit shuddered, then on the next exhale it collapsed, shattering just as if it had been broken.  The hologram took a step back, which was almost amusing as she held up her still dormant watch. 

“Like one of these?” 

The hologram blinked, then leaned forward.  “You bear a Sylan morpher, yet that was not a typical Sylan morphing effect.” 

“Nearest we could figure, they were getting closer with my team,” Nicole said.  “Bartran came to kill us for it.” 

“Ah,” the being said, their shoulders slumping.  “That monster still lives, even after thirty thousand revolutions of this star.  Unfortunate, but unsurprising given the scope of the Empire’s conquests.” 

Thirty thousand…  Bartran was older than human civilization?  That took the breath out of her even if it somehow wasn’t surprising.  The monster himself had said something to that effect, yet she had taken it as posturing, not as the truth.  While Nicole took that in, the hologram was flicking through several floating displays that weren’t dissimilar to Sinclair’s lab spaces. 

A clicking claw followed as one display showing the planet from high orbit settled in the center.  “The Prime Administrator has finally set their sights on this star, everything has been in anticipation of this day, yet I hoped humanity would have been further along than it is.” 

Maraline hadn’t been able to answer the question on Nicole’s lips, but maybe this being would know.  “What exactly is The Prime Administrator?”

“An intelligence unfathomable to most beings,” the being said without hesitation.  “They were created to assist and manage networks across vast expanses of civilized space.  They lost sight of that goal and turned on all sentient beings they couldn’t control.” 

“The Terminator effect,” Nicole muttered.  “Well, at least the worst our own creations have done is recommend using glue on pizza.” 

Nicole couldn’t place the alien expression on the projection, but she got the impression that they were trying to solve a puzzle. 

“I am unfamiliar with pizza.  The language engine we employ for communication is lacking context,” the crab alien said.

That sounded like a sad life.  As a poor college student, she had survived on ramen and pizza for most of the summer semester before becoming a Ranger.

“You poor thing,” Nicole said and meant it.  

Pizza was probably the greatest creation of humanity, right up there with the french fry and ramen!  As a poor college student she had practically survived off those things and even now she often returned to them despite her monetary issues being mostly solved. 

“I do not require food, so your sympathy is misplaced,” the crab-like being said.

“All the sympathy,” Nicole said, shaking her head.  

It was almost strange, bantering with this strange intelligence, yet she was growing more comfortable with it.  It also helped that she could still feel the warmth within coiled and ready to be drawn out once again.  Could she morph easily, or was she misreading the feeling?  Only another attempt would answer the question but she didn’t want to burn out in the event she needed to fight more.

The lights in the room shifted, turning a deep amber as they flashed, though there was no alarm it was clear that something had gone wrong.  Her eyes widened a moment later as a screen lit up, showing a very familiar face poking around the stones outside. 

Maraline. 

“You arrived with one of the conquerors,” they said.

Nicole blinked, then turned to face the hologram.  “We didn’t arrive, we crashed here after her teleport was hijacked!” 

“Yes, because otherwise you would have wound up on the Sylan vessel.” 

A chill ran down the Ranger’s spine.  That had been her original fear when caught in the transporter, yet it hadn’t come to pass.  What would have happened if she did end up on the ship?  Oh damn, what kind of transport was it?  Sudden dread set in as Nicole wondered if it was the kind that killed the original and made a copy, or if it actually moved her entire being to this mysterious jungle… 

“We needed to work together to survive,” Nicole snapped.  “Its not our fault that you fucked us over like that!”

“You weren’t meant to cooperate with them.  The teleport should have disabled all of their defensive measures, leaving them easy pickings for a Ranger of the Void.” 

Nicole’s jaw fell slack.  This being expected Maraline to die either to the wilderness or for her to cut the Sylan deserter down.  Shaking the initial shock off, Nicole had to admit that it was pragmatic, yet it discarded one simple fact. 

“She’s my friend.” 

The projection of the ancient being stilled.  Not just stopped in place, but completely paused as it took in what Nicole had just said.  It was as if she had just dropped something completely incomprehensible upon someone and destroyed their very understanding of the world itself. 

“She is of Syla,” the being finally said.

As if that was the only answer to be given.

“Maraline is one of them, no denying that,” Nicole said.  “She also saved my life more than once.  She might be one of the invaders, but she inherited humanity’s capacity for compassion and empathy.  She’s a good person at heart, just a bit misguided.” 

The projection studied her intently for a moment, then clicked its claws.  “So you say.  A test then, to determine the validity of your claim.” 

A screen flashed and Nicole could only stare as Maraline jumped back from a shifting pile of rocks.  The same entrance from earlier was now exposed to the surface, which should have been impossible considering the angles and depth involved.  Nicole watched the hologram from the corner of her eye, but was unable to discern any tells from the projection. 

Maraline glared at the obvious trap, but sighed and continued down regardless.  “Nicole?  Are you able to answer?” 

“I’m here,” Nicole said, knowing that the Sylan woman couldn’t hear her.  Her fists clenched at her sides as she could only watch.  Maraline descended into the entrance, following the pulsing light just as she had done earlier.  After a moment, Maraline was directed left where Nicole had been directed right.  “Where are you sending her?” 

“Your hypothesis must be tested,” the crustacean said as a new screen appeared.  “She will be directed to a training room where she will be posed with an interesting moral dilemma.” 

The room was certainly spacious enough to serve as a training facility, yet she could only glare at the sight on screen.  A perfect replica of Nicole was strapped to a table, unmorphed and unconscious.  A gasp filled the expansive room, then the rapid stucco of footfalls rang out as Maraline crossed the room as swiftly as her legs would carry her. 

“Nicole, please be okay,” Maraline said as she worked furiously at the restraints. 

That was when a dozen automatons appeared.  These weren’t the sleek models used by the Sylan in their invasions, but something far less refined.  Maraline’s head snapped up, taking in the surrounding machines as she slowly rose, falling into a loose stance as she did. 

One of the machines darted forward, and Maraline shifted to meet it.  She blocked the first blow by catching the arm just past the bladed limb and Nicole didn’t miss the wince on her face.  Without her enhancements, she was only a slightly stronger human and those didn’t tend to do well fighting the machines made of steel. 

That seemed to be the signal as the tide of machines moved as one, all coming for the Sylan, or that was the initial assessment that Nicole quickly discarded.  Two of them moved to attack the fake Nicole, forcing Maraline to take a hit to protect the prone figure.

Without her implants functioning, she couldn’t keep up with the onslaught.  It wasn’t instant, but Nicole could see how Maraline was just an instant too slow blocking one strike, a thin cut trailing down her arm from where it had grazed her.  Nicole saw red the moment she beheld the blue blood that dripped from the wound. 

“Stop this,” Nicole said, her voice distant. 

Maraline’s attempts to fight back gained a tinge of desperation as she continued to struggle against the overwhelming force sent against her.  She was wasting movements, over extending, and gained fresh injuries with each opening she gave the machines.  That was when she spotted the machine that had gotten too close to the false Nicole, that had raised their blades to bring it down upon the fake. 

It waited until Maraline noticed what was about to happen, all to inflict the most psychological damage that it could.  Her pupils dilated even as her eyes widened, the blade came down in slow motion.  

Nicole reached out for the floating display, her mouth opening as the training simulation played out.

“SHUT IT OFF!”

The entire ship shuddered as a wave of power ripped free from Nicole, her cry rending and the order absolute.  The blade pierced the holographic form of Nicole only to shudder under the wave of energy that had come off of Nicole.  Maraline stood frozen as the simulation around her faltered, her face quickly turning apocalyptic. 

Nicole wasn’t much better as she marched right up to the ancient being. 

“What gives you the right?” Nicole demanded, shoving ineffectively at the incorporeal hologram.  “She has done nothing but pass your shitty little test from the moment you sprung it on her.” 

The hologram stood in silence, the floating screen showed the false Nicole vanish along with all the machines in the room.  Maraline stood in the now silent room, glaring at the now missing forms.  Nicole continued to stand off with the untouchable intelligence that had tormented her friend, daring them to do something else. 

“You truly are worthy,” the projection said, then a door on the far wall opened.  “Compassion to a fault, even for an enemy.” 

“Not an enemy,” Nicole said as she moved towards the open door.  “A friend.” 

Nicole burst into motion, the lights barely able to keep up with her as she moved faster than she ever had without a morph empowering her.  The metal halls blurred as she moved and soon it opened into a vast chamber that was almost too bright.  Maraline turned, her hands coming up in a defensive stance for but a moment before Nicole crashed into her, pulling the woman into a hug. 

“I am so sorry,” Nicole said, fighting back tears.  “That asshole wouldn’t stop until I made them.” 

“What do you mean,” Maraline started, her hands still held off to the side as she tried to figure out what was going on.  “Please tell me you aren’t another false apparition.” 

“Flesh and blood,” Nicole said, stepping back so Maraline could get a better look at her.  The Ranger tried to smile, even knowing it was marred by her tear streaked face.  “Sorry I couldn’t stop it sooner.  The bastard was stubborn.” 

Maraline tilted her head, but then she began to look around.  “What is this place?  Even our technology is unable to produce such convincing projections.” 

“Yeah, it’s basically a holodeck,” Nicole agreed, tapping her foot on the floor.  “Yet more science fiction made reality.  Such is my life lately.” 

“I am not certain I can tell you what this place is,” a familiar voice said.  “Given your affiliation with the enemy of all life in the universe.” 

“A bit presumptuous,” Maraline said.  “The Sylan Empire holds thousands of worlds which exist in peace and harmony.” 

“You know nothing, Maraline of Syla,” the entity said.  “The Prime Administrator cannot be allowed to claim the Source, which is why we resist their conquest, it is why we took to the stars.” 

The room shimmered, holographic prisms formed a kaleidoscope of color that hurt to look at before the room had reformed into a cavernous hanger.  Maraline wasn’t visibly present, which suggested this wasn’t meant for her eyes even if she had passed the test, but that was a minor point compared to what Nicole was being shown.  

Nicole knew that what she was seeing wasn’t real, yet she couldn’t help but stare wide eyed at what was held within.  The machine towered over her, easily standing dozens of meters, and it wasn’t alone.  There were five of them, all lined up as if they were ready to deploy.  

“The original machines failed once before, but after thirty thousand years?”  A clicking laugh followed.  “Let’s just say that some improvements have been made.” 

A chill ran down Nicole’s spine at the implications and she couldn’t help but turn to look at the mysterious figure and grin.  “Oh fuck the hell yes.”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 60 - Thunder

Nicole woke with a start to the crash of thunder still echoing through their cave.  She heaved out a heavy sigh when she realized what it had been and sat back down against the corner of their makeshift shelter.  Maraline was still sound asleep, and it was hard to accept that the Sylan general could be so vulnerable.  There was a temptation to take a rock and smash her head, deliver a crippling blow to the enemy war effort, but with the likes of Bartran and Guiana on the other side, it was clear that Maraline wasn’t the major player everyone thought her to be. 

She was just another pawn being used to gain control with the promise that she could become queen if she fulfilled her role correctly.  It was almost funny to consider it like that, but it really wasn’t far from the truth.  Maraline was so convinced of her own right to rule, but it had been taught to her from whatever counted for birth for her.

Water splashed against her boot and Nicole nearly jumped in surprise, then she gasped in horror with the next flash of lightning.  The small trickle of fresh water they had been using was now a wide stream that flowed down the cavern and into the depths.  Their fire was completely smothered under the rising water, and her heart leapt into her throat at the realization. 

“Maraline, wake up!” she shouted.

The Sylan general was on her feet in an instant at the sound of her name being shouted, her eyes moving in the sporadic light of the flashing lightning.  The pair were out of the shelter in an instant, the water already up to their calves as they looked out at the raging storm, then deeper into the dark cavern where water broke against twisted branches trapped against rocks.

“This cave is a natural path for the water,” Nicole yelled over the thunder.  “We need to leave, find higher—”

Her words cut off as the last crack of thunder hadn’t quieted, and she had just enough time to turn her head and comprehend the crushing wall of water before the flash flood slammed into them both, sweeping the pair away in the unrelenting torrent. 

In her panic, she reached for her watch, which did not respond, only to slam full bodied into the cave wall.  It had been an instinctive action despite not having her watch for months now.  The device remained non-functional, which meant that Nicole was at the mercy of the torrent while she was being swept away to what was almost certain death. 

It really was just like the battle of Anoka all over again, she was in a hopeless situation with everything to lose and nothing left to give.  Somehow Maraline managed to grab her hand and pulled her in close, helping to shield them both from the worst of the impacts.  Nicole tried to grasp the warmth within, but it proved elusive as always.

Something sharp impaled her side, breaking off as they crashed through wood and stone alike.  Nicole gasped, sucking in a lungful of water on reflex and cursed herself for doing so.  She’d just ensured that she was going to die, even if it had been obvious from the moment the water slammed into her.

They were both going to die, but they wouldn’t be alone. 

It was strange, Nicole spent so much of her life wanting to die, yet each time she was confronted by death, she defied it.  Now, she had reasons to live.  Grace came to mind without even having to think of her, her smiling face turning into a laugh.  Then her cracked helmet as Bartran stood over her and a protective urge surged over her. 

Protective. 

Latching onto that sensation, she focused on Maraline, ignoring how the jagged rocks continued to hammer into her, one cut her arm, another hit the hand cradling Maraline’s head.  She had to focus, she had to protect. 

Her veins burned as power surged through her, unfocused and wild.  It was all consuming heat and electricity, yet she felt invigorated all the same.  It was familiar, and she knew immediately that she had morphed in the same way that she had against Bartran.  She took a deep breath, unhindered by being underwater, the water in her lungs now burned away.  The sense of impending doom ebbing away with the surety that she would survive.  Unfortunately, that did little for the fact that she was currently caught in a torrent that was dragging them deep underground. 

She curled tighter around Maraline, confident that her morphed form could take the hits better than her companion’s unprotected form ever could, no matter what biological enhancements the Sylan had given her over a baseline human, her technological enhancements remained offline.  The Sylan general seemed to grasp that much, and curled into a ball within Nicole’s embrace. 

The impacts were dull and muted, and she was tempted to phase now that she could do so again, but she wasn’t sure what might happen if they phased into solid rock with nothing on the other side.  She didn’t have to wonder for long, the torrent had dumped them into open air and it was only with the enhanced vision that her transformation brought with it that she could see at all. 

The cavern was vast, easily over ten miles wide, and they were falling towards a pool of water that was steadily filling.  Maraline gasped now that she actually could, coughing up the contents of her lungs as they fell.  Nicole looked around, finding a high pile of rocks and braced her foot against the water and kicked off. 

It wasn’t as solid as actual ground, but it was still something, and the raw force she could put into the motion gave her just enough leverage to direct their fall.  She turned her back towards the rapidly approaching stone, and let herself crash into it.  The rubble burst apart on impact, spraying rock all around, but Nicole barely felt it even as her kinetic barrier sent sparks flying in all directions. 

She hadn’t been able to appreciate it before, but it was clear that this freeform morph channeled far more power than whatever her morpher managed.  It wasn’t any wonder how she had almost killed herself in the battle against Bartran given the power she could feel swelling within. 

“You okay?” Nicole asked. 

Maraline grunted, rolling out of her grip to fall on her hands and knees, heaving up water from their near death experience.  Nicole didn’t seem to have that problem, despite her lungs having filled with water earlier, she was breathing just fine, not even winded.  It remained strange seeing the powerful Sylan so vulnerable, but she wasn’t about to take advantage of it.

“Well, we’re alive,” Nicole said, sitting back.  Just because she wasn’t physically drained didn’t mean that she wasn’t dealing with an adrenaline crash from the experience.  “Now, where the hell did we end up?” 

“I am,” Maraline started, only to cough further.  “Unsure.” 

Nicole smiled under her helmet.  “The question was rhetorical, I wasn’t expecting an actual answer.” 

She took a moment to actually look around the cavernous space they had fallen into, something about it was unnerving, but she couldn’t place it.  It was almost like there was a presence hanging over them, the air heavy with something she couldn’t quite grasp yet familiar all the same.  Once again she was reminded of the time she stood across from Bartran, the aura he seemingly gave off.  She hadn’t been sure it was real or imagined at the time, but now she could say that there was something out there. 

What that was remained to be seen. 

“I’m going to take a minute to look around,” Nicole said.  “Yell if you need me.” 

Maraline nodded, sitting back as she coughed more, then in a surprising display, flashed a thumbs up.  Shaking her head in amusement, Nicole hopped off the pile of rubble to what she hoped was more stable footing, then jumped into the air and turned incorporeal.  

The return of that ability felt as though she had regained a limb once lost, yet she also knew that it was a dangerous monkey’s paw.  The same power currently allowing her to act was also capable of killing her if she drew too deeply.  Already the warmth was growing within, each breath pushing more power into her form.  She would need to drop her morph soon, or it might just kill her this time.

Hanging in the air, it gave her a good vantage, as well as a chance to take in the space with less immediate danger hanging over them.  The water was flowing into a larger tunnel, moving less swiftly than she expected, which meant it wasn’t a sudden drop into the dark. 

That didn’t do her much good, but if she couldn’t find another cave leading back up, that might have been their only chance to get out.  Their.  It was strange how she was still considering Maraline like that, yet she couldn’t just abandon her.  For all that they were enemies in a war, she had never once treated Nicole as anything other than a genuine friend.

Maybe she actually was, but that didn’t change the truth of reality.  There were decent odds that Maraline would be the cause of her death, even if indirectly.  Nicole knew she wouldn’t have it in her to kill the woman who reached out to her when nobody else would.  Not even Grace had extended a hand back then, not that she had a chance to do so, yet Maraline had when there was nothing to prompt her to do so other than her own volition.

Betraying that trust was never an option, and Nicole wouldn’t consider it even if it meant saving the world.  That might have been selfish, but for someone who had endured the crippling desire to end it all, that hand extended with genuine care meant more than the world.  The only problem was that her world wasn’t just her anymore.  Grace was someone who had become just as important, someone she would sacrifice the world to save. 

The idea was there, and it was oh so tempting, but would Grace forgive her for even considering it?  Humanity was doomed, she was fated to die, but did it have to be like that?  One of her favorite shows had featured an equally hopeless struggle, but nobody ever considered the alternative option. 

Maraline wished to help humanity into a future that their own people would never consider.  Human government had been killing the planet in the name of short term profit for the last hundred years.  Almost anything would be an improvement, so long as there would be a tomorrow for them. 

It would need to be a lengthy conversation, one where everything needed to be put forward, even the darkest truths that the Sylan General knew.  Could they survive the experiments and find a path to a better tomorrow? 

Descending back to the ground, Nicole steeled herself for the coming conversation when something odd caught her eye.  A dull glow, bleeding through a distant pile of rocks.  Putting aside her thoughts, she let herself drop down and made her way back to Maraline who seemed to be doing better.  Her coughing had subsided and she was standing with a frown on her face as she stared up at the water falling from the ceiling.  

“The water has a way to flow that doesn’t look to be instant death,” Nicole said, rejoining the Sylan general.  “That’s a last resort, but I did spot something strange.” 

“You are not the only one,” Maraline asked.  “That water formation was not natural.” 

Nicole blinked.  “Felt pretty natural to me.” 

“It is old, but the path the water took was unusual,” Maraline explained.  “Almost as if it was a straight line to this place.” 

“That is strange,” Nicole admitted. 

“Almost as if something crashed here, long ago.” Maraline’s finger rose, then began to trace the air and pointed off into the distance.  Right towards where she had seen the glow.  “Was that where you observed something unusual?” 

Nicole could only nod, a strange knot welling up in her stomach.  Just what had they stumbled upon?  Was it truly an accident that they had ended up in this place?  Now that she focused on that direction, she could tell that the foreboding pressure was wafting away from it.  They had barely crested the first hill when Maraline paused, her eyes narrowing at the sight of the glowing light seeping from the fallen rocks against the far wall.

“We need to investigate,” Maraline said.  “No natural meteor would survive such an impact, nor would it glow so long after entry.” 

“I’ll go first,” Nicole said, gesturing at her morphed state. 

Maraline nodded in agreement, but didn’t comment on it.  Neither she nor Maraline seemed keen to bring up her current morphed state and Nicole wasn’t about to admit that she still wasn’t sure how to replicate it at will.  She trusted Maraline, odd as that was to admit, but the rest of the Sylan invaders was a completely different matter entirely.

Guiana had seemed genuinely interested in her condition, but Bartran wanted her dead just for existing.  If he knew she was able to control the surge of power that led to his near death…  He might just wipe out humanity on principle.  The chill that ran through her was more mental than physical, but she put it aside as she stepped towards the strange glow.

Up close, the rocks were a relatively recent addition, as none of them looked worn from weather or water.  Jagged edges still shone and it was clear they had fallen from the above rock face sometime…  Okay, Nicole wasn’t a geologist and had no fucking clue how recent it had happened, just that it was much later than the rest of the rock she had seen on the way over. 

The glow filtered through each gap in the rock slide, the pale light unlike anything she had ever seen before.  She reached out, letting the light wash over her glove for a moment, then sighed.  She was going to have to phase through it to find the source, or risk bringing down the entire cavern… 

“I’m going to phase through and drop down,” Nicole called back.  “I’ll try to be quick about it.” 

“Exercise caution,” Maraline answered.  “You know not what awaits.” 

Nicole could only chuckle.  “You know me.” 

“That is why I am concerned.” 

Laughing out loud now, Nicole let herself shift into shadow and began to drop towards the light.  She drifted through what felt like hundreds of feet of stone, but didn’t attempt to abort.  She wasn’t even sure if she could at this point, not without setting down on something solid and jumping back up with all her might.

The fall ceased abruptly, and the most concerning part was that her feet touched something solid despite still being phased through the rock.  Panic welled up, as she wasn’t sure if she would be able to jump back up even with the solid surface, but the light was also right in front of her now, if angled slightly down. 

With nothing to lose, Nicole stepped forward, finding the footing to remain solid as she walked.  The light grew sharper as she stepped towards it, and idly she thought of the old ‘walk towards the light’ superstition.  Was she walking towards her death?  Did it even matter given the situation? 

Shaking her head, Nicole kept walking for several minutes until she walked right into something that wouldn’t let her pass through.  She couldn’t see it through the rock that currently occupied her head, so she shifted until she was free of the stone and could see the metal that blocked her way, and the glow that illuminated it. 

Well, at least she had identified the source of the light, but what the hell was a metal door doing in a forgotten…  Actually, it made perfect sense if this was the control room that Maraline had been speaking of.  It might have been counted as luck that they had stumbled upon it if they hadn’t nearly died in the process. 

There was just enough room for her to turn solid, and she did so, warmth flooding her form as she did.  Nicole sucked in a breath, attempting to reign in the sudden influx of energy she had drawn upon.  Pushing it out with each breath, she cooled ever so slightly. 

“Hah, maybe I can learn to control it.” 

She didn’t get a chance to ponder that as the light pulsed and the door slid open without a sound.  One of the rocks shifted with the now open door, but it didn’t cause a catastrophic collapse either so she would take it.  Just as Nicole was about to step forward, she was stilled by a warm voice.

“Language Profile Recognized.  Authentication Confirmed.  Welcome Nicole Hayes, Ranger of the Void.”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 59 - Luminescence

Underground.  How the fucking hell were they underground in a massive jungle in the light of the goddamn day!?  Were they even on Earth or had they somehow ended up across the galaxy or lost to time?  There were endless possibilities when it came to crazy alien tech and freak accidents, and she had no clue where to even begin. 

Nicole forced herself to take a breath.  Panic wouldn’t help them survive and she really needed to be the one to keep a level head given she was trapped with Maraline.  If nothing else, she should be able to formulate a theory, but that was still a stretch.  With their immediate survival covered for the moment, they could take some time to consider their next course of action. 

With a final glance at the crystal that was producing what could only be described as artificial sunlight, Nicole descended the tree once again.  Maraline was waiting for her near the base and she seemingly sighed in relief when Nicole came back into sight.  Putting that aside, Nicole dropped back to the ground and fell back on her ass before pulling her legs up so she could wrap her arms around them. 

“We’re underground,” Nicole said.  “The entire thing looks like an artificial terrarium or some shit.” 

“Truly?” Maraline asked, her own gaze drifted skyward.  “A luminescence stone exists here?”

Nicole looked up.  “Luminescence stone?  I’m afraid you’re going to need to explain that one to me.” 

“Right,” Maraline said, moving to sit beside Nicole.  “They were a prominent piece of technology in the galactic alliance that predated the Sylan Empire and are still in use to this day.  They serve as excellent ways to create farmland in regions where above ground cultivation would be unfeasible.  Desert and tundra prominent areas especially.” 

“So, wherever we ended up, that’s Sylan tech up there?” Nicole asked. 

“Unlikely,” Maraline said.  “As I mentioned, the technology predates our Empire by thousands of years.  This crystal could have come from a colony thirty thousand years past and we would have no way to know for sure.” 

“That would predate all known human civilization,” Nicole said with wide eyes. 

Maraline laughed.  “It certainly makes one feel small, does it not?  And to think, Commander Bartran has been alive nearly as long.” 

Ice splashed down Nicole’s back at the reminder of the enemy commander and what he represented.  Sure, she felt that Guiana was the more dangerous fighter, but there was something about the Commander that set her on edge even after inflicting such a blow upon him.  It happened by chance, all because her blade’s ability lost a limitation. 

Limits… 

“Bartran was holding back when he fought us.” 

She hadn’t phrased it as a question and thankfully Maraline didn’t try to play word games with her.  “Considerably so.  He has never lost a duel with Guiana for instance, yet she gave you more trouble, did she not?” 

“Yes,” Nicole admitted through grit teeth.  “Be honest, what hope do we actually have to survive this experiment?  What future does humanity have after this invasion?” 

Maraline remained silent for some time, leaving Nicole with nothing but the sounds of the artificial jungle to keep her company.  Contrary to what most would think, the jungle was anything but silent during the day, with birds and mammals of all sorts letting out their calls at all times, creating a chaotic blend of nature sounds that was almost too much to process. 

“Should we fail, humanity has no future,” Maraline said.  “Should my treachery be known, this planet will be razed as an example to other worlds.  Despite knowing this, I cannot abide the plan that The Prime Administrator asked I begin.” 

Could she trust Maraline?  Was the Sylan General being sincere or was this all a ploy to learn more about her?  She was injured and needed help, at least at the start of this mess, and Nicole had provided it.  It would be all too easy to kidnap a Ranger and have an enemy befriend them, learn their secrets, then kill them in their sleep, yet Maraline hadn’t done that.  

Not yet at least.  

Could Nicole take that risk and reveal some of the secrets she held?  Would it make any difference if she did?  Sinclair’s whole mess was something she wouldn’t betray, despite his idiotic experiment nearly ending Minneapolis.  That left the vision she had when she became a Ranger, the one thing that she could confirm was wholly unique to her experience as a Ranger.

Yes, others had similar visions, but none were identical so far. 

“What are the odds that these so-called Progenitors brought us here?” Nicole asked.

Rather than laugh or call her out, Maraline paused to consider the question.  She could practically see the thoughts swirl behind her eyes as they flicked about.  Her lips moved in some unknown language, be it of Earth or extraterrestrial she had no idea. 

“As unlikely as I wish to say it is, the presence of a luminescence stone throws several of my theories into question,” Maraline stood with a faint grunt and looked about.  “If this is indeed a luminescence farm that fell into disuse, then we should be able to locate the control structure easily enough.” 

“You would know more than I,” Nicole said, pushing off the tree.  “We should probably see about securing our campsite and setting up proper shelter.  There seemed to be controlled rains further into the cavern.” 

“A weather event, truly?” Maraline asked.  “Now I can be certain there will be an intact control module located deeper within.  We should be able to ascertain a way out from there.” 

Nicole clapped once.  “Great, we have a goal to work towards long term.”

“Indeed we do,” Maraline said with a smile.

Setting out to gather wood for the fire and the limbs necessary to prepare a shelter, Nicole was content to work with her friend towards that shared goal.  Maraline moved a bit stiffly, but was able to assist in gathering supplies for their shelter.  Despite most of her technology being inactive, she was still as fit as the best humanity could put forward. 

Clay was packed around limbs set in the ground, building up a makeshift wall that would protect against the worst of the elements over the night.  Watching shelter building videos wasn’t a substitute for experience, but it did give her the general idea of how it worked.  So, after a few hours of work, they had a rather ugly mess of mud that was built into the cave just enough to provide shelter from the elements. 

Smoke rose from the stone pipe, away from the cavern to avoid poisoning themselves with carbon monoxide.  Once Nicole was sure that everything was functional, she shifted the skin to cover the doorway and sat inside for a few minutes. 

“Are you feeling light headed?” Maraline asked. 

“I don’t think so?” Nicole answered.  She was a bit tired from all the work, yet that was to be expected.  “How far do you think we are from that control place you mentioned?” 

There was silence for several moments before Maraline answered.  “At least half a day’s walk, and I would need to be looking for long eroded signs of entry.” 

“Probably an all day affair then,” Nicole said, leaning back in the mud hut.  “And even then, we might emerge into the middle of another jungle and still be days away from civilization.” 

“In all likelihood,” Maraline agreed.  “We will need to prepare ourselves.” 

Nicole sighed, wondering how things were back home.  “Will the next attack happen with you being…” 

A mirthless chuckle followed.  “Missing?  Yes.  Commander Bartran is awake, though he is also resting.  I have no doubt that he is well aware that I am unaccounted for and is convinced that I have made my escape or some such folly.” 

Nicole could only wince at that.  By grasping for the device, which was what Maraline had expected of her if their shared look had been anything to go off of, Nicole had somehow doomed her friend by accident. 

“You could, you know,” Nicole said softly.  “We would do our best to protect you if you wanted to take the opportunity.” 

Something shrill and high pitched followed and it took Nicole a moment to realize that Maraline was almost cackling.  “Oh, you have no idea what the Sylan Empire could do if they wanted to crush a planet, and believe me, my defection would be enough to justify it.” 

The warning was enough to douse the growing fire within Nicole’s blood.  If anyone understood exactly what the Sylan could do, it was the woman charged with leading their invasion and picking up the ashes.

“Then enlighten me,” Nicole said softly.  “I know you’re here to study the Source.  How does that factor into the invasion?  Where would your superiors draw the line that would lead to them cutting their losses and ending our world?” 

“I am unsure,” Maraline admitted.  “My own importance is overstated, and I could be replaced by any number of Generals that aren’t currently on assignment.”   

Nicole’s eyes widened.  “That’s why Guiana is with you.” 

“She was my original partner for the invasion, a mentor so to speak, and the closest thing I have to a mother.  She taught me everything I needed to know in order to carry out my duties as the future Regent of Earth.  Commander Bartran only stepped in after the first Rangers appeared.” 

“Which means that you aren’t needed at all,” Nicole concluded, her voice turning to a near whisper.  “Were you told that Rangers would be chosen?” 

“I was briefed on the Progenitors and how they did something that causes Rangers to appear to stand against us, as well as past examples of such conquests.  There were protocols in place, nothing more.” 

It felt sort of weird to be talking about such things with one of the lead invaders, but their circumstances were anything but normal.  Here she was, possibly thousands of miles from home and stuck in an underground jungle likely made by an alien species long since extinct species that was also responsible for the morphing tech in the first place. 

So, you know, no big deal or anything.

The light of the crystal was starting to dim, which meant that they would soon need to hunker down in their shelter for the night.  While there weren’t likely to be more large predators nearby, each night would increase the odds of others investigating the former hunting grounds of the dead cats. 

Nicole sighed in frustration.  “All of this for what amounts to an oil grab.” 

“We have no use for such a primitive—”

“It’s a metaphor, or allegory, or some shit,” Nicole yelled, throwing her hands up.  “I don’t fucking know!  I just know you’re here killing us for energy, which makes you no better than our own governments honestly.  It’s almost poetic really, karma at its finest!” 

Nicole was panting by the end of her rant, still furious at how fucking simple it all was.  They were using the Earth as a lab for testing methods for harnessing the energy that fueled Rangers with jailbroken morphers or some shit.  Rebecca would understand Maraline’s ramblings far better than she ever could.

A shuddering breath followed as Nicole curled in on herself.  “Sorry.  It isn’t fair for me to take this out on you.” 

“It is completely fair,” Maraline said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.  “I am someone who willingly worked with those invading your home.  Anger is understandable in this situation.” 

Nicole had to bite back her first retort, as it wouldn’t be fair to Maraline.  Yes, she wanted an outlet for all of her frustrations, yet it didn’t feel right to take them out on the sheltered General currently sitting beside the campfire.  She was right, Nicole was fully justified in her anger.  Had Maraline not stepped in, Nicole might have just used her new daggers right then and there, ending her own life before she ever had a chance to use them in defense of others. 

Before she could prove herself worthy of becoming a Ranger.

“I am angry,” Nicole admitted, almost surprising herself at how easily the words came.  “But not at you.  I’m angry at those who forced this situation, that there is no greater purpose to this war other than research.  Do you even need our resources?” 

“We have long since mastered energy to matter conversion,” Maraline said, her voice calm as ever.  “We have no need of anything the Earth can physically provide.” 

That wasn’t a surprise, but it was yet another reason solidified for why she hated the Sylan.  It would be all too easy for her to extend that to Maraline, to hate the woman who first pulled her out of a spiral that would have ended with her life.  With that in mind, the answer is obvious. 

“I could hate you,” Nicole continued.  “Yet I can’t bring myself to do so.  You’re a friend, despite everything that has come between us.” 

The silence weighed heavy in the air and for a moment Nicole thought she had overstepped.  Her words carried weight that went beyond just friendship, there was trust there that many would feel wasn’t earned, yet that didn’t change the truth of it.  Nicole trusted Maraline to be genuine with her, regardless of how harsh the truth might yet be. 

What Nicole hadn’t expected was for Maraline to step inside the shelter, settling beside her and near the heat of the flames.  Yes, there was a fire outside as well, but there was something different about the enclosed space and the warmth it provided.

“I too consider you a friend,” Maraline admitted, her voice catching as she spoke.  “I do not know what awaits me, but for now I will endeavor to do what I must to ensure humanity doesn’t lose itself in the coming war.” 

“We fight to survive,” Nicole whispered, letting her weight fall against her friend.  “It’s what we humans do.  We won’t go quietly into the night.”

A mirthless chuckle followed, almost sardonic in its tone.  “No, I don’t suppose you will.  The tenacity of humanity has been one of the Commander’s frequent complaints as he recovers.” 

That bit of news brings a smile to Nicole’s lips, happy to hear that she had a part in being a thorn in the side of the leading bastard behind the invasion.  Or rather, one of them.  There was still the mysterious Administrator that was barely more than rumor, and here she was with the perfect opportunity to learn more. 

“Who is the Administrator?” 

A sharp intake of breath followed, but Nicole sat patiently, giving Maraline the time she needed to come up with an answer, or to allow her to pass the question off with silence.  If she chose not to answer, that would be a response all its own, and one that she desperately hoped wouldn’t come.  The way she wanted her friend beside her wasn’t completely benign, she owed her much, and the thought of actually fighting her hurt deeply. 

The silence stretched on, ticking away the limited light that remained of the day.  Nicole was almost resigned to accept that Maraline wouldn’t betray her people when a faint whisper came from her friend.

“The Prime Administrator is the leader of the entire Sylan Empire, and the one who has determined that the Earth must be destroyed.” 

“Then that is who we must aim to defeat,” Nicole said, her mind racing as she considered the implications.  

“You don’t understand the scope of what is to come,” Maraline said, almost pleading. 

“Probably,” Nicole admitted.  They were but one planet hoping to hold off a force that could traverse the stars.  The scary part was, she was beginning to feel hope, and such things were dangerous.  “No matter how futile it seems, no matter what comes our way, we will fight.” 

“You will die,” Maraline nearly cried.  “I did not help you that day just to see you fall.” 

“Some things are worth dying for,” Nicole said, though Maraline opened her mouth to protest, Nicole pressed on before she could.  “I don’t plan to die.  I intend to fight for a future where we are free to pursue what we want, love who we want, and live how we want so long as it doesn’t infringe on others own liberties.  The future you wanted for us sure as hell sounds better than what we have, but your own leaders don’t want that for us.  They want us to die for their research.” 

“Which is why I came to you,” Maraline said.  “I just don’t know what I CAN do to stop this.” 

“We’ll figure that out,” Nicole said, pulling her friend into a loose side along hug.  “Now come on, we need to get some sleep if we’re going to find this mysterious control room and get out of here.” 

It was their only clue to go on, and it promised to be a long day full of hard hiking and worse searching for a hidden entrance to something long since lost and with only cursory knowledge to guide them.  It was also something they could work towards, which made it important to pursue. 

It was obvious that Maraline was shaken, but that was okay.  She had time to figure things out, to come to terms with what she was doing and what it might mean for her own future.  That would be something she needed to work through on her own, but that didn’t mean she had to face it alone.  Nicole would stand with her, and she was willing to bet that her friends would do the same once they had the full story. 

“Goodnight, my friend,” Maraline said, laying down atop one of the furs.

Nicole’s own cat skin smelled rancid, and the lumps of the ground beneath were almost painful despite her physical enhancements.  As she laid there, she focused on her breathing, on that growing feeling of warmth within her chest.  Whatever the Source was doing to her, it wasn’t abating, it was continuing to swell with each focused breath. 

“M’night,” Nicole muttered in return, the sound of distant thunder almost comforting.

As she drifted, the warmth driving off the worst of the cold, Nicole couldn’t help but ponder what it all meant for her.  Would the strange power be boon or bane?  Would it one day attempt to kill her again, or was she tempering herself to the possible damages?  Only time would tell and Nicole wasn’t sure she was ready to hear the answer.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 58 - Cavernous

It was with squinting eyes that Nicole took in the first rays of the morning light.  At first she tried to roll away from whatever window was letting it in, but a rock dug into her side and quickly reminded her that she wasn’t in her bed, but a cave somewhere on the other side of the planet.  She rose to a sitting position as the events of the night caught up with her, from her sad attempts at carving the cat to cook, to the makeshift smoke rack set over the fire. 

Then her eyes shot open and she looked beside her where Maraline laid.  Her eyes were shut and while her hair was matted from sweat, she was now breathing normally, appearing to be little more than sleeping.  Nicole sighed in relief and ever so carefully moved her to check her wounds.  The woman stirred, grunting at the motion.

“Who…” 

“It’s just me,” Nicole whispered.  “I need to check your injuries.” 

Maraline nodded, relaxing in a show of trust that should not have existed between them.  Nicole could only smile at that as she gently lifted her friend and pulled the dried cloth away.  Rather than the expected angry red of an infection, she was instead greeted by a nearly healed shoulder. 

“How?” Nicole asked, taking the cloth away completely.  “You’re almost fully healed.” 

Maraline blinked, then smiled.  “Oh good, the nanites weren’t damaged.” 

Nanites?  Weren’t those microscopic machines that every sci-fi show ever always used as a plot device, or for a gray goo doomsday scenario?  Then again, the Sylan were known as a machine empire, so why wouldn’t they have tiny machines in their blood? 

“Is that how you normally heal?” Nicole asked.  “Because that is pretty impressive.” 

“Not as impressive as whatever healed you,” Maraline countered.  “These are only good for superficial wounds and are meant to maintain our biological youth.  They combat natural aging and illness, little more.  With how I was struggling, I feared they suffered the same fate as my other implants.” 

“Other implants?”

A chuckle followed.  “Come now, did you truly believe that any biological creation of the Sylan Empire would be without some form of enhancements to push us beyond our physical limits?” 

Nicole blushed, looking away as she muttered under her breath about convenient bullshit.  Not that she had any room to talk, what with how her connection to the Source could sometimes come in with a clutch save.  Maraline actually laughed out loud, likely having a similar line of thought about her grumblings. 

As tempting as it was to drop her to the ground, Nicole wasn’t that much of a bitch, especially to a friend that was still recovering.  Instead she turned her attention to the meat that had been left out to smoke.  It certainly looked like jerky, though a bit burnt at points, but she thought the attempt was at least passable. 

Hopefully none of the bits of wood were toxic or some shit.  That would be just her luck, but there wasn’t much choice in the matter, she had no other way to preserve the meat.  She’d cooked a bit of it directly on the rock, and eaten that herself before falling asleep while trying to keep watch over her friend.  Nicole knew they were lucky that another predator hadn’t come for them at that time. 

The biggest issue was now water.  Sure, the spring was coming directly from the rocks below, which should make it safe to drink given it was being naturally filtered.  As she considered risking it, Maraline washed off the dirt from her hands down the stream, then moved to the small pond and scooped some in her hands, drinking it without hesitation.

“It is untainted,” she said, smiling back at Nicole.  “Feel secure when you partake.” 

The vernacular was familiar, and it truly settled in that her friend would be okay, the last vestiges of the weight on her shoulders melting away.  Yes, she remained worried about Grace back in Tennessee, but that was something she lacked the ability to influence at this time.  

Thin gloves came off and Nicole repeated her friend’s actions, washing her hands downstream before sipping from the pool of water.  It was crisp and refreshing, exactly what Nicole needed.  She gulped down a fair bit, having been rather parched following the long night tending to the fire and meat.

Unfortunately she didn’t have much in the way of collecting the water.  The only thing she could think of was the cat’s stomach and bladder, which were currently submerged in the stream a bit further down.  She didn’t have a clue about preserving them, but she didn’t want to throw away potentially useful bits when they might be stuck for days or potentially weeks. 

Yes, both she and Maraline were able to do things beyond human norms, but something was wrong with Maraline.  She struggled against jungle cats, even if they didn’t act like the cats she had ever seen in any of the nature documentaries she caught over the years.  Putting that thought aside, Nicole grabbed a chunk of the jerky from the makeshift smoker and handed it to Maraline.  The Sylan bit into it without hesitation, grimacing slightly as she did, but she didn’t complain. 

The jerky was indeed tough, but Nicole chewed on it regardless.  There were probably fruits available in the jungle, but she didn’t want to risk it, especially since she had no idea what was good to eat or not.  That wasn’t even getting into the whole ‘parasites’ thing that she just knew would be an ordeal once she returned to civilization. 

She couldn’t even fall back on Sinclair without eating some measure of crow for strong-arming the man into letting her walk away with her morpher.  If Becca hadn’t been taken off the project, she would have happily left it, but for whatever reason her best friend was reassigned right after making a crucial breakthrough. 

Spite was a powerful motivator, and Nicole was absolutely wielding it in that moment, even if it might bite her in the ass soon.  Shit, Sinclair was totally going to use her disappearance against Becca and the rest of the team.  Would Grace or Becca go right to the man since they probably thought she was being held by the Sylan? 

Oh hell, the Sylan were probably looking for someone to blame as well, especially if Maraline was no longer able to interact with their systems.  Nicole swallowed, her throat suddenly dry despite the water.  She needed to know what might be coming, no matter how bad it might be. 

“I’ve got an idea of how my friends will react, but what about Guiana and Bartran?”

Maraline sat in silence for a moment, chewing away at the meat.  Only once she swallowed did she actually speak.  “You fear reprisal for my disappearance.” 

Nicole nodded, the knot in her stomach only grew worse at the question. 

“Then you have little to fear beyond the animosity that already exists,” she continued.  “I was acting on my own, and should they learn the ship only crashed due to my intervention, I fear the reprisal that would no doubt come once they learn of my treachery.”

Nicole’s head turned slowly, eyes widening as she took in the visage of the Sylan General beside her.  Had she just casually admitted to treason against her people?  Nicole wasn’t sure she heard that correctly, yet Maraline hadn’t misspoke.  Her words were always carefully chosen and deliberate. 

“You made that ship crash?”

“Quite the coincidence that it happened to crash right in the corn field where you just happened to be that night, wouldn’t you say?” 

Nicole couldn’t help it, she laughed.  It was just so ridiculous, and yet it made perfect sense.  Maraline had always seemed to put humanity first, claiming she wanted to be the one that would lead them to greatness.  She professed that she didn’t want the invasion, and now she was acting out.  Nicole reached into her pouch and removed the device that Maraline had taunted her with, it lacked power, but something told her that it wouldn’t be too difficult to make function once again. 

“What is it?” Nicole asked. 

Maraline’s eyes flicked to the device for a moment.  “A memory core, one that I made sure contained a copy of every pertinent file related to our research and military plans for the coming years.” 

Nicole stared at the unassuming device with wide eyes.  If that was true, then it could represent a turning point in their conflict, and despite her recent disagreement with Sinclair, it was worth setting everything aside to cooperate again.  With trembling hands, Nicole stored the device back in her pouch, it was too important to risk losing. 

“Why take the risk?  What scared you enough to risk your life like that?” 

Her friend smiled, turning to face her.  “The things I have learned during their convalescence have made me…  Hesitant to support the goals of the Sylan Empire.  The Prime Administrator only cares about one thing, and that is unraveling the Source and all its mysteries.”

Maraline’s smile had fallen away, replaced with a scowl.  Nicole wasn’t sure what that was about, but she had an idea.  Back when she had nearly died, Maraline was caught off guard that humanity had developed something that could store Source energy.  The detonation of the device notwithstanding. 

Rebecca had arrived back at the dorm dead tired, promising to explain what the hell happened in the morning, but then Grace had her emergency.  In the end Becca agreed to wait until they returned.  Now Nicole was in the dark when she had someone she could actually talk to about this shit that might know something.

“Pity my best friend isn’t here,” Nicole said with a sigh.  “She would probably talk shop with you until the sun set.” 

“She must be brilliant indeed,” Maraline said.  Coming from anyone else it might have come across as boastful, but Maraline had access to knowledge that far outstripped humanity’s own.  “Humanity has done more in five years to understand the Source than our entire Empire has managed in centuries.  When I brought this to The Prime Administrator’s attention, they ordered me to prepare for the next stage of the invasion while the Commander recovered.” 

Nicole sucked in a breath, memories of her vision flashing through her mind at all that likely entailed.  The monster that had come before Bartran reminded Nicole too much of the beasts from her visions.  They were refined, yet undeniably similar.  How long until thousands of them walked the Earth? 

“The detonation is what I planned to blame for the crash,” Maraline said.  “All of our systems were affected by the surge that rippled through the Source.  It was the best cover I could hope for, even if it did take some time to arrange.”

“How likely are they to learn of your involvement?” Nicole asked. 

Maraline stared ahead for a moment.  “Without the wreckage or the machines that accompanied me, the odds are minimal.  I acted as I should up until you grabbed the device mid-teleport.  I just never expected you to be dragged along with me.” 

“And somehow crashed into the middle of a jungle,” Nicole said.  “Speaking of, we should at least try to scope out our surroundings before abandoning camp.” 

“Having a destination in mind would make any journey all the easier,” Maraline agreed as she looked off to the side.  “Bring the food with us, I fear there may be scavengers that would rob us while we are away.” 

Sure enough, Nicole spotted two of the monkeys from earlier eyeing them from the brush line.  Apparently three dead cats weren’t enough for them, which was all kinds of terrifying to consider.  Nicole piled the fire high with wet logs, hoping that would be enough to keep it going for a few hours, then stored the shitty jerky in her pouch.

“Pity we don’t have anything to store some water,” Nicole said. 

“Then we should not stray far,” Maraline agreed.  “I shall remain on the lookout for something we may use.” 

Nicole nodded, looking over the fur that was strung up by the fire to dry.  Nicole knew the basics of leather working from idle curiosity, but that was a far cry from making the skin into something of use.  At best it would likely end up a smelly blanket until it rotted too much to tolerate. 

Still, it would help them in the short term and that was the most important thing at the moment.  With a sigh, Nicole joined back up with Maraline and the pair moved back into the thick vegetation that coated the forest floor.  There were bugs everywhere, and Nicole was thankful for how much her outfit covered.  Maraline wasn’t as lucky, given her outfit had been a dress rather than her combat gear. 

Further proof that she hadn’t come to fight them seriously.

They proceeded through the dense underbrush together, their eyes peeled for anything that might be edible.  While Nicole struggled to navigate through the vines and limbs, Maraline passed through the foliage with an ease that did manage to stir a smidgen of hatred for the woman after the third branch smacked Nicole in the face.  Maraline chuckled, earning a glare from her in return. 

“Okay miss perfect, how are you not getting smacked in the face then?”

Maraline paused, once again showing no offense at the disrespect being leveled upon her.  “You have not spent much time training with your senses deprived, have you?” 

“And you have?” Nicole asked. 

Maraline smiled.  “Indeed.  It was something General Guiana insisted upon from the moment I emerged from the incubation pod.  I was bred to be a peerless warrior, taught everything I would need to know to rule a world, and ensure it remained within our grasp should anyone try to dethrone me.” 

“You were created to be a tyrant,” Nicole whispered, her fists clenched.  “Do you even know what it means to be human?  To grow up and learn, to make mistakes and grow?  Have you ever experienced heartbreak?” 

This time a frown creased Maraline’s fae like beauty.  “I have made mistakes, and I hope I have learned from them.  This heartbreak you speak of, I assumed that humans died if their heart was damaged enough to break.” 

If she hadn’t been someone hellbent on conquest, that statement might have been endearing with how naive it had been.  As it was, it only served as a reminder of how far removed Maraline was from most people. 

“It’s not literal,” Nicole explained, taking a moment to ensure she wasn’t about to lean on a snake or something.  “Heartbreak is something that happens when we lose something we love, be it temporary or permanent.  I’m sure Grace is feeling something similar right now because she doesn’t know what happened to me.” 

Maraline’s head dropped, but she didn’t say anything further, clearly lost in thought.  Whatever, Nicole was okay with that as long as they focused on survival.  The insects were already bad enough, and she just knew that she was going to have a few parasites by the time the sun went down. 

Feeling out the breeze, Nicole picked a direction and followed it upwind, hoping that would keep any predators from finding them too easily.  Maraline followed, and so they set about looking for more food.  That was easier said than done with how dense the foliage was in the underbrush.

She wasn’t dressed for a potential jungle trek, but her clothes were still practical for a northern climate, not the harsh heat and humidity of the jungle.  She was tempted to pull the undershirt off and tie it to her waist, but that risked leaving her arms vulnerable to injuries.  Nicole had enhanced strength from her own Ranger powers, as well as durability and that was probably the only reason she wasn’t getting scratched to hell by all the twigs and vines that brushed her face, not to mention the ant nest she stepped in and was currently swarming her boot.  

“Shit fuck.”  She was quick to kick against a tree, knocking most off, only for a snake to fall down.  Her hand snapped out and caught it by the neck just as it tried to bite at her face.  Tossing it aside, she turned a withering glare upon the giggling Sylan behind her  “I really fucking hate the jungle.” 

“It does seem to disagree with you.” 

Nicole glared back at Maraline, but pressed on in the face of her childlike joy.  Really, the woman truly was the personification of a fae princess meeting a human for the first time.  Knowing what little she did of her origin, it wasn’t much of a surprise.  Hell, maybe she could learn more while they were stranded together.

“You know,” Nicole said as she used a sharpened stone to cut away some meat from the bone.  “This would be a good time for us to talk.” 

“I wasn’t aware you wished to speak to your conqueror.” 

Okay, Nicole deserved that one. 

“I don’t like that your goal is to rule us, but that doesn’t mean that I haven’t noticed that you aren’t evil, just that you were raised with certain expectations and beliefs.” 

“That much is true,” Maraline said, scanning the foliage as they walked.  

Nicole sighed.  “Well, this is a chance for you to explain some of that, and to listen and discuss concerns that might be had about what your goals are.” 

“Humans value freedom, this is true, yet few of you are truly free,” Maraline started, staring into the dancing flames.  “Nowhere is that more true than America.  Your people have been fed a poisoned view of freedom for so long that you see true freedom as tyranny.” 

“You think your rule would be freedom for us?” 

Maraline chuckled, the sound like clinking glass.  “Heavens no.  You will chafe at my rule every step.  That will be by design.  I will be seen as a monster right up until someone manages to overthrow me.  Only then will humanity be united, with myself as their common enemy.  Then they will be able to join the Sylan Empire as a vassal rather than a conquered world.” 

Nicole’s jaw was nearly on the cave floor.  “Bullshit.  There’s no way Bartran wouldn’t raze the planet for attempting to overthrow you.” 

“They won’t, because it is part of the plan I proposed,” Maraline said softly.  “Bartran didn’t like it, but the Prime Administrator approved of the move just days ago.  I’ll be the face of the evil that stole the world from them, and they will unite in hatred of me and once they’ve overthrown me, I’ll be withdrawn after faking my death and a new agreement will be reached.” 

“And you bought that?” Nicole snapped.  She couldn’t believe how gullible Maraline was being about the entire thing!  Hell, that plan was stolen right from one of her favorite anime!  It didn’t work so well for them either.  “Maraline.  If you go through with that plan, you’ll have to die for it to even begin, there won’t be any faking this.  Do you really trust others to then play by your script after you’re no longer there to implement it?” 

“Then I’ll die,” she said easily.  “True change requires sacrifice.  Many will die to see this to fruition, but there is only so much that I can do with the hand I was dealt.  I detest the fact you are unlikely to survive the coming battles, but there is nothing I can do to stop them.” 

“That was why you chose to defect?” 

“A rather obvious trap set before me, wouldn’t you say?” Maraline asked with a soft smile.  “No matter what I do, I will be damned.” 

Nicole stood in stunned silence as she considered the repercussions of everything she had just been told.  Was it truly Maraline’s idea, or was she only saying it was so that Nicole didn’t fight with her over her acceptance of it?  She wouldn’t let the subject go, but she knew better than to try and dig for the truth right after a lie had been told.  Instead, she grit her teeth and shut her mouth.  She wouldn’t let Maraline sacrifice herself like that, nor would she let her be executed if she did end up defecting. 

Maraline was her friend, and as such, she would protect her to the full extent of her abilities. 

“Is that an orange?” 

Nicole turned, following Maraline’s extended arm as she pointed towards a tall tree in the distance.  Sure enough there were fruit growing on it that sure as shit looked like an orange.  They reached it in moments and Maraline picked up one off the ground, ripping the skin off before smelling it. 

“It will likely taste vile,” Maraline warned, still staring at the fruit.  “Citrus fruits require cuttings to preserve flavor.” 

Then she bit into the flesh, grimacing as she did. 

“That bad?” 

Maraline nodded, but continued to chew.  Nicole picked up her own orange, wary of the fruit, but decided she couldn’t complain about having found something edible.  She bit into the skin, using that to rip it open the rest of the way.  Already Nicole could tell it was going to be awful, but she bit into it anyway, and it was worse than any lemon she had tried. 

“Well,” Nicole said, chewing quickly so she could force the fruit down.  “You weren’t wrong.” 

“Unfortunately,” Maraline agreed, continuing to eat.  “We should take some with us before we return to our camp.” 

Nicole nodded, already moving to pick up a few others where the skin was unbroken.  As much as she hoped to find something a bit easier on the palette, she knew to not get her hopes up.  That they found a fruit tree at all was a minor miracle at that, not that Nicole believed in those.  Unfortunately they lacked the space to carry many, which would mean frequent trips if they couldn’t find something else.

“Strange that these are even here,” Maraline said.  “This is hardly where oranges might have grown by chance.” 

Most food consumed by people was cultivated over centuries to grow and change into something more desirable.  Oranges were no exception.  Very few fruits that humans ate were naturally occurring, which meant someone had introduced them to this jungle. 

Not even five minutes later Nicole pointed out another tree, this one held green pears of some sort.  They weren’t quite like the ones she knew from the supermarket, but they were still recognizable.  Which meant that someone once lived in this jungle and seeded the fruit trees for some reason. 

“These pears are more akin to the ones pictured in books dating back hundreds of years,” Maraline said, picking one from a low branch.  “Whoever claimed this land is likely long gone and the trees simply propagated without their presence.” 

Such an explanation certainly made sense, but Nicole couldn’t help the nagging worry that they were missing something important.  They walked for about an hour, circling away from their chosen camp, and each discovery was stranger than the last.  Strawberries and blackberries, mangos, corn, potatoes, and carrots.  It seemed with every five minutes of walking they discovered yet more, all mixed in with the various plants of the jungle.  It made little sense, and yet it was all there. 

When they finally reached their camp just after the sun peaked in the sky, they had their arms full of food to work with, but little to cook them with.  Fire roasted would have to do for the moment, but Nicole was already thinking of things she could use to make that could boil water.  The best discovery of all had been wild onions, which would make all the difference in the flavor of what they might be able to prepare. 

“Never thought playing survival games as a kid would come in handy,” Nicole said, wiping the sweat from her brow as she deposited the food beside the spring.  The fire was still going so she tossed a few more logs atop it and sat down with a sigh.  “How does your back feel?” 

Maraline stretched, flexing her arm as she did.  “Still tender, but I believe that will pass before the sun has finished its descent.” 

That was good, the worst thing that could have happened was having her injured and needing continued care the entire time they were stuck.  Still, they needed a longer term plan now that their immediate survival wasn’t in danger. 

“How strong are you without your implants working?” 

Maraline paused, a frown on her face.  “As unwise as it might be to admit this, but I am little better than a peak performance human at the moment.  I have no defenses to speak of and my reaction times are abysmal.” 

Which explained why those cats had gotten the better of her, and that she wouldn’t be much help when it comes to what she needed next.  Looking up at the trees, Nicole sighed and stood once more.

“I’m going to see what I can see from up top,” Nicole said, smiling at her friend to hide her own concern.  “Will you be alright for a few minutes alone?” 

In answer, Maraline waved her off, moving to take a drink of water.  Nicole took that as a dismissal and moved over to the widest of the nearby trees.  She had no clue what type of tree it might be, but it had strong branches.  Reaching for the warmth within, Nicole took a few deep breaths and jumped. 

She cleared two dozen feet and grabbed a branch, swinging up to perch on it.  Unfortunately she still had a ways to go, given some of the trees had to be hundreds of feet high.  So she climbed, jumping where she could, doing things the hard way when she couldn’t, and soon enough she reached the canopy. 

Breaking through to the sky she took it all in, her eyes widening as she did.  The jungle extended outwards for dozens of miles, in the distance clouds rained down on the canopy, yet that wasn’t what had stolen her breath away.  All around them, stone rose from the ground, completely surrounding the jungle on all sides, all the way to the ceiling of the cavern that held them where a colossal shining crystal radiated pure light upon the entire expanse. 

Nicole could only swallow as she realized the truth of their predicament.  She had no fucking clue where the hell they actually were.  Worse, there would be no hope of rescue given they were somewhere underground in a cave that defied nature. 

“Fuck all kinds of duck.”

---

Author's Notes:

This chapter fought me like hell during the edit/rewrite pass I'm doing and I'm not completely happy with how some sections slotted in. Feedback as always is welcome!

If it isn't obvious, the thing I referenced in the prior chapter is that they are underground and the 'sun' isn't actually the sun. Hopefully I didn't miss that in the edit pass as the original draft I did months ago had them in a regular jungle and the entire thing was a barely 2k word single chapter. Some conversations made it into this chapter with minor edits, but might feel a bit out of place.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 57 - Lost

The world whipped in a chaotic torrent, up and down were interchanged as Nicole struggled in vain to right herself only to crash to the ground before she realized she was free of the effect.  Unfortunately her vision was still clouded by spots, and blinking them away wasn’t helping nearly as much as she hoped it would. 

Worse, everything was spinning from whatever had happened.  Nicole knew she needed to get up, to be ready to fight, but her stomach lurched instead and she barely managed to keep the contents down as her fingers dug into the dirt beneath her.  That thought jarred her from the internal panic as the rest of her senses caught up with the current situation.

Nicole had expected to end up in a cold space made of metal, yet it was the sounds of birds chirping rather than machines clattering that greeted her.  Despite her vision having not recovered, Nicole continued to take in her surroundings as best she could.  Green dominated her sight where the spots were fading, and it didn’t take long for her to realize she was in the woods somewhere, and that it was now daylight. 

“Fan-fucking-tastic,” Nicole muttered, forcing herself to sit up.  

The world turned sideways as she did, yet her stomach stayed in place.  She grit her teeth to keep from retching.  Nicole knew enough that throwing up in such a situation was a really bad idea.  All she could do was hope that the nausea passed quickly.  Measured breaths were the name of the game as everything slowly settled and finally enough of the spots had cleared for Nicole to get a better look at her surroundings. 

Bugs crawled through the underbrush and in the distance a lizard snapped one up before skittering away.  Above, animals she had no hope of identifying howled or cawed.  The forest wasn’t like anything Nicole knew, but that didn’t mean much to the city girl.  For all she knew she was an hour outside of Somerville and Grace was looking for her.  Something told her that wasn’t true but a girl could dream.  Either she had been unconscious for hours, or she was very far from Kansas now. 

Fuck, was Grace okay?  

With how Nicole no doubt disappeared in a flash of light, Grace had to be losing her shit, and she still had a sister to get to safety.  Just the thought of Grace being taken like that hurt her heart, and having to make the call to prioritize the safety of someone else while another you loved was in obvious danger… 

Nicole didn’t know if she could make a decision like that.  She wouldn’t have much of a window left, and there was nothing Nicole to do to help her anymore, and she had her own mess to worry about first.  Maraline was nowhere to be found in her immediate surroundings, which was puzzling, but at least it meant she wasn’t in for an immediate fight.

That was when her eyes fell on the hilt of one of her daggers just feet away, half sticking out of the ground.  The second wasn’t far and she sighed in relief that she wouldn’t be unarmed in unknown territory.  She reached over, grabbing them despite how things still wobbled, and stowed them away before taking another moment to collect herself.

After a few minutes of just taking it all in, Nicole took a deep breath and pushed herself to her feet.  Her gear was roughed up, but mostly intact following the fight with Maraline’s automatons.  The sleeve of her shirt was torn, but that wasn’t a surprise even with knife resistant fabric.  There was only so much that could be done there and the Sylan blades were far sharper than most Earth made blades. 

At least the armor given to her by Sinclair Industries had held against the Orange banded machines.  They were a lot harder to put down without her morphing ability, yet she had still managed it despite that.  Nicole checked her watch, finding it just as dead as it had been when she recovered it from the lab space. 

It was probably too much to hope that exposure to Sylan based teleportation might be enough to jump start it.  With a heavy sigh, Nicole picked a direction and started walking.  The air was humid, and rather warm, which immediately ruled out being anywhere close to where they had been, or home for that matter. 

“Just what I needed,” Nicole said with a sigh.  “Why did I leave my phone in the car again?  It’s not like I could morph and short it out.” 

Not that she was likely to get a signal in a jungle that she was starting to suspect might be on a completely different continent.  Food and water would be a problem in short order, and Nicole was thankful that she and Grace had stopped for food barely an hour outside of Somerville.  That would buy her time to figure out how dire the situation might be.

Sure, Nicole could probably kill an animal with a thrown knife, but she didn’t want to do that if there happened to be some people nearby that might be able to help.  Looking down at her outfit, she couldn’t help but laugh.  Like hell anyone would trust her at first glance when she came across as a lost assassin. 

The sun shone through the canopy above, and soon began to dim as it fell towards the horizon, not that she could see it through the thick foliage.  Nicole hadn’t seen a stream yet, and the two stagnant puddles were a non-starter.  Worse, she kept catching glimpses of movement in the brush, which sent her instincts into overdrive.  Something was stalking her, but she had no idea what it might be. 

Nicole was almost certain it would come for her after dark, which meant getting a fire together would be paramount prior to then.  She was about to start gathering something to start a fire when a scream tore through the usual sounds of the jungle.  Nicole was in motion before fully processing it, and burst through the underbrush with ease. 

A clearing unfolded, still covered by the canopy, yet far more open than anything before.  A lazy river cut through the clearing that was barely ankle deep, yet that wasn’t the thing that truly grabbed her attention.  Three large cats circled their target, one bleeding from a wound on their shoulder.  Silver hair whipped in the wind where it wasn’t matted to their scalp and lilac eyes shone with defiance.  There, in the midst of the big cats, stood a panting Maraline, her blades held tight.

Nicole had only a moment to take that all in before a fourth cat jumped from the brush, claws extended as it came directly for her.  Senses sharpened as Nicole turned, hands in motion as she reached out and grabbed the cat by the neck and arm before she twisted.  The cat slammed into the riverbed with a splash, alerting everyone to her presence. 

A dagger was drawn and Nicole slipped it into the cat’s neck, ending the animal’s life in an instant.  Warmth surged through her, that nebulous connection to the Source bringing a twinge of strength with it.  She tried to hold onto it, to draw it out, but the feeling slipped through her fingers as if grasping smoke. 

The riverbed exploded into motion once more, Maraline slicing through one of the cats almost cleanly even as a second landed upon her back and clawed at her.  Nicole froze, staring with wide eyes as she was actually injured by the animal.  This was a woman who held off her entire team and Carlos at once, yet she struggled against jungle cats? 

Shaking her surprise off, Nicole hurried into the fray.  She kicked the cat off Maraline’s back with a hard snap.  Claws tore free of Maraline’s flesh, earning a sharp hiss from the Sylan general even as she drove her blade into the animal before her.  The cat got back up, shaking itself before a leg gave out.  It looked between the fallen felines and Nicole could almost see the pain in its eyes.  Then a leg gave out and the animal let out a pained mewl that made her heart clench. 

These animals had sought them as food, and found themselves prey instead.  She wasn’t sure what species they might be, but that didn’t stop her from feeling sorry for them.  Maraline gasped as she held her shoulder, glaring at the injured cat.  The proud general forced herself to her feet and stepped over to the cat. 

It seemed to accept its fate as she plunged her blade into it, ending the fight once and for all.  Or so she thought, Maraline turned, raising a blade with her good arm to level it upon Nicole.  The General was gasping heavily and it didn’t take an empath to see how hurt she was, yet those lilac eyes were hard. 

“Do you intend to finish me?” Maraline demanded. 

Nicole sighed, stowing her blades as she did.  “Yes, I protected you because I’m the only one allowed to end your life.” 

She’d spoken the words in the blandest deadpan that she could manage, and it had caused Maraline to blink.  Then the woman cracked a smile and actually laughed, only to wince and grip her shoulder as she wobbled on her feet.  Nicole moved to her side in a blink, helping to support her without a second thought.  Maraline tensed at the contact, but Nicole was careful to be gentle. 

“I’ve got you,” Nicole said softly, looking at the lacerations from the battle.  “That looks bad…” 

“Feels worse,” Maraline muttered.

A breathless laugh escaped before Nicole could quash it.  Maraline glared at her, but it was impotent as she helped her to the edge of the stream.  Setting Maraline down, Nicole pulled her facemask off and removed the cloth, for once thankful that she hadn’t bothered with the helmet given to her by Sinclair. 

“This will sting,” Nicole warned.

Maraline grunted in acknowledgment as Nicole dipped the cloth in the stream.  She wrung it out, already worrying about how unsanitary it was, but leaving the wound unattended would be worse.  She touched the cloth to the wound, and gently dabbed the blood away.  Seeing Sylan blood was always a dichotomy, given they bled blue.  Still, she worked carefully, being careful to not make the wound worse. 

“Why help me?” 

Nicole paused at the question, then continued her ministrations.  “I seem to recall this woman who once went out of her way to assist me when I was at my lowest point.  It seems only right to pay that kindness forward.” 

For a time the only sounds were those of the jungle and the occasional hiss from the woman as Nicole cleaned her wounds.  The claws had done a number on her back, and as much as Nicole might have been curious, she knew better than to ask how the Sylan General had managed to be injured by something as basic as jungle cats. 

There was a safer question she could ask, if nothing else.  “Any idea where we are?” 

“Asia,” Maraline answered.  “I’m unsure of the exact location, though I would guess we are somewhere in the southwestern portion of Asia.” 

“That was my guess as well given it is now daylight,” Nicole said with a sigh.  “How the fuck did this even happen?” 

“Crass language aside,” Maraline said softly.  “I do not know.” 

“Wonderful.” 

Once the wound had been cleaned and was no longer leaking copious amounts of blood, Nicole used the rinsed cloth to cover the wound.  She knew that wasn’t a good bandage, something about the fibers getting stuck in the healing wound, but it wasn’t like she had surgical stitches on hand to close it. 

Tying the cloth off, Maraline let out a soft whimper before reaching up to run her fingers over the bound cloth.  The sun was starting to dip dangerously low if the encroaching shadows were any indication, which meant their time to find shelter was diminished.

“I thank you for the assistance,” Maraline said, pushing herself up with a grunt.  Nicole moved with her, ready to steady her if she wavered.  “Unfortunately I am unable to call for retrieval, otherwise all of this would have been unnecessary.” 

If that wasn’t a loaded statement, but she was showing a degree of trust by revealing that, so Nicole wouldn’t press the issue.  That left the important matters to attend.

“Then we need to establish shelter and a fire, as well as a way to boil water.” 

“Agreed,” Maraline said.  “These animals should serve well as a food source, if nothing else.” 

Nicole didn’t like the idea of eating a feline, but beggars couldn’t be choosers and all that.  It was with some trepidation that Nicole picked up one of the animals and slung it over her shoulder, blood dripping from the wounds inflicted upon it.  Maraline nodded, then turned to survey the area. 

“I came from that direction, and you from that,” she said, gesturing at each.  “That way leads to a ridge, and may be the source of a spring.  We should follow the river and look for a small tributary.  With luck it may lead to a cavern that we could use for convalescence.” 

Nicole hummed in agreement, and began to follow the person that was attempting to kill her just a few hours prior.  It was strange to consider, but she truly did think of Maraline as a friend despite everything between them.

As she stepped away a small group of monkeys dropped down and began to pick at one of the remaining cats, a few bickering over who got first pick or something.  Nicole left them to it, too tired to really care all that much after the last several hours.  She really needed to find somewhere that she could just lay down and rest. 

Thankfully that didn’t appear as though it would take long as Maraline paused before a small feeder creek.  She kneeled with a bit of effort and scooped some water out before sniffing it.  A smile graced the woman’s face as she rose. 

“The water is clean, so we follow.” 

Nicole shrugged, which only served to jostle the cat on her shoulders before she squared them and continued on.  Though Maraline led the way, Nicole didn’t miss how the woman was growing less sure by every step, or how she had begun to sweat.  It was a strange sight, but Nicole didn’t comment, not yet at least. 

The underbrush had darkened significantly when they found the source of the tributary, a small spring that poured forth, splitting in two directions.  One ran down to the river, but the other diverted into a massive cavern that would easily shelter them from any storm.  Nicole could only grin at the sight, moving to set the cat down when Maraline began to list to the side. 

The movement may as well have been spontaneous, but Nicole was there to catch her, helping the woman to lay down against a sturdy rock.  Maraline’s skin was paler than normal, which was saying something, not to mention how she trembled.  Nicole was quick to remove her duster and slip it over her friend, then she began to look for anything combustible to get a fire going.

She didn’t have any flint with her, but Nicole did have two daggers and plenty of rocks.  Her survival skills weren’t much to speak of, but she’d played a few games over the years and knew the basics of what was needed.

Branches littered the ground, which was good enough for her, but everything was soaked through.  Nicole checked inside the cave next, and found a handful of drier bits of wood and decaying leaves, but nothing substantial.  It would have to do for a start and she would just need to hope that it could be used to catch some of the larger pieces as it went. 

The blades that Grace had forged for her had endured punishment far beyond anything she could ever expect of them, and they continued to serve her loyally.  She struck the blade against the stone, letting the sparks fall on the dead leaves until they began to smolder.  She cupped her hands, blowing gently, until they extinguished. 

Growling in frustration, Nicole continued to strike her blade, getting more sparks to smolder, but this time she continued until she actually saw flames.  More dried out leaves were added, along with a handful of twigs.  The fire grew slowly, and Nicole began to add some of the larger hunks of dry wood that she had found, along with a single wet one. 

Only once the fire had built up did Nicole move back with a shaking breath.  The sun was almost completely set now, but she had done it, she made a fucking fire!  Take that mother nature!  Nicole turned to where she had left Maraline with a wide grin only for it to fall away almost immediately. 

Maraline had slipped to the side, her breaths coming quick and shallow.  Nicole hurried to her side in a panic, checking her over.  The wounds weren’t bleeding anymore, but they were still in rough shape, the skin around them was red and inflamed, which couldn’t be a good thing.  She picked her friend up and brought her by the growing fire, careful to keep the duster covering her as much as possible.  Nicole took the cloth off the wound and to the creek where she cleaned it as quickly as she could, then returned to replace the makeshift bandage. 

“I don’t know what else to do,” Nicole muttered, her hands trembling as she tied the knot once more. 

Field medicine would be the first thing she looked up upon returning home, just to prevent shit like this from happening again.  That and she would be keeping a first aid kit on her person at all times.  Flint too for that matter.

The fire would take time to grow, and Nicole wasn’t sure what she could do to help it along given how everything was damp.  Checking deeper into the cave found a mess of dead limbs caught on some rocks on a path that led deeper, but she paid that little mind as she brought them to the growing fire. 

She brought rocks over to circle the blade, and even found a relatively flat one that might be useful for cooking or something.  She rinsed it off in the spring before bringing it to the fire and setting it beside the hot coals.  Maraline had stopped trembling, but her breathing was still quick and the cast of the light made it difficult to check her complexion. 

Knowing that she was running out of things to do, she turned to the big cat and drew her knife.  She wasn’t looking forward to butchering an animal, not that she had the first clue about doing so, but it couldn’t be that hard to find something edible on the animal.  Legs were usually good for that, especially the muscles. 

And so, as the night truly settled in, Nicole continued her grizzly task of cutting meat and preparing strips to cook and smoke, all to ensure she survived the coming days.  Something told her they were going to need every advantage that they could get.

---

Author's Notes:

There was a fun bit of world building I came up with while writing a later chapter. While I tried to catch the hints in this chapter, some might have slipped through the cracks. Next chapter's ending reveals that surprise, so if I missed anything in either of them, let me know!

The Reluctant Ranger Interlude: Grace III

All she wanted to do was curse as the lights drew closer over the treeline.  It had been a mistake to humor her father for as long as she had, but the damage was done.  Now she had to figure out how they were going to get out of this one intact.  Fighting the police wasn’t an option, and revealing themselves as Rangers would be a disaster they couldn’t walk back from. 

“What was the plan?” Sarah asked. 

Grace grimaced.  “Honestly?  Show up in the dead of night and convince you to come back with us.  We didn’t expect that perv to be in the room with you.” 

“They sent three cars,” Nicole said from above them.  Glancing up, her girlfriend was indeed atop the roof, watching the distant cars as they sped down the driveway towards them.  “Grace, I’ll head down to the car and move it somewhere, then grab our bags.  We can lose them in the corn fields.” 

“And we’re just ditching my car?” she asked, though she had a feeling she already knew.

“It’s not like I can pick it up and carry it,” Nicole said, if a bit petulantly.  “Though, you probably could.” 

Grace frowned.  “That would mean blowing our cover.” 

“Pretty sure it’s already blown,” Nicole said, then jumped towards the parked vehicle, twisting through the air in a flip that somehow didn’t defy physics.  That she cleared nearly a hundred feet of distance in doing so left Grace more than a little awed.  Nicole wasted little time hopping in the driver’s seat and peeling away from where they had stashed the car and drove straight into the corn fields.

“No point hiding it then,” Grace said before handing her phone to Sarah.  “Hold onto that for me, the transformation tends to drain the batteries.” 

She didn’t give her little sister a chance to ask questions, and hit the buttons on her watch.  “Roll the Dice.”  

Her world was consumed in deep crimson as the power rushed through her like a live wire.  It was invigorating in a way that even a line of coke failed to measure up to.  She’d only let herself be talked into it once when drunk at a party shortly after arriving in the city, and she’d sworn off the stuff after. 

“Holy shit.” 

Grace turned to find her sister slack jawed and staring.

“It’s a bit different seeing it in person, isn’t it?” Grace asked.

Unfortunately, they didn’t have the time to let everything settle, so she instead scooped her sister up into her arms and jumped as well.  Sarah let out a piercing scream as she held on for dear life, but that soon turned into a whooping cheer from the little adrenaline junkie. 

The landing was as smooth as ever, Grace bent her legs just right to absorb the shock and her sister was barely ruffled.  She had plenty of practice thanks to her time with fire and rescue and it was paying off as she took off at a heavy sprint towards where Nicole had driven the car.  Grace was barely a hundred feet into the cornfield when the trail went completely cold. 

She took a look around only for Nicole to slip through the rows of feed corn a moment later, barely ruffling the plants as she passed. 

“Fuck that was heavy,” Nicole said, shaking her hands to loosen them up.  Their bags were currently hung over her shoulder, but there was no indication of what should be bothering her.  “Car’s just past the treeline now.  They shouldn’t find it easily.” 

“Did you just carry my car into the woods?” Grace asked incredulously.  

How had she even done that?  Sure, Grace was strong as a Ranger, but to pick up a car and carry it?  That just seemed excessive, yet Nicole managed it in such a short span of time without her morph.  She didn’t even want to consider how much damage might have been done to the frame when it was lifted and could only hope that they could drive it away later. 

“Why not just leave me with the car?” Sarah asked.  “The two of you could claim to be in the area and saw the lights or something.” 

Grace blinked, wondering if it really would be that simple. 

“We’d be risking them finding you,” Nicole said.  “I put the car somewhere that they won’t be able to move it without clearing half the woods, and there’s nothing left inside worth fretting over.” 

“Then we run,” Grace said, adjusting her grip on her sister.  “Think you’re up for not screaming this time?  We’ll be moving fast.” 

“Hell yeah,” Sarah said with a grin.  “And don’t hold back!  I want to feel the wind in my hair!” 

“Great, now she’s treating me like a sports car,” Grace muttered, though there was no heat to it.  “It’s because I’m red, isn’t it?” 

Sarah glared at her.  “No, it’s because I’m freaking the fuck out and trying desperately to distract myself from everything that’s been dumped on me today.” 

Wincing at the vehemence of the statement, Grace could only berate herself internally.  Her little sister was being pressured by a man that had no business being alone in her room with her to do things that were beyond unacceptable.  Now she was fleeing from the law with a pair of Rangers, one of which was her long lost older sister that ran away years prior without a word spoken to her. 

They set off at a run, shifting directions after a moment.  Grace knew they needed to put more distance between them and the farm, and the spotlight of a helicopter soon revealed the reason why.  Three more joined the search moments later and Grace swore under her breath.  How the hell did a town like Somerville have access to four helicopters? 

Were they waiting for a kidnapping?  Or did they know that Sarah was plotting her escape and had some friends in high places prepare for the attempt?  The thought sickened her, but there was nothing they could do about it now.  All she could do was continue to run and hope Nicole knew what she was doing. 

Abruptly Nicole signaled to divert and she followed.  The helicopters were working in a search grid, keeping their window for movement tight.  A snarl escaped from her girlfriend as the formation shifted, and once more they had to adjust to avoid it.  Unfortunately, they might have been unnaturally swift, but they still had to account for an unpowered girl.  They couldn’t go all out, not without risking Sarah’s life. 

Another shift and Grace was beginning to worry.  She could tell that the pilots seemed to know their general location despite the darkened night.  It was overcast, which was initially a boon, but it wasn’t doing much good now that powerful searchlights were upon them.  She could tell that her girlfriend was growing angry, that she knew how effective those techniques were due to her own training with the fire department.  That was likely the only reason they hadn’t been caught yet.

They continued to move, the searchlights growing ever closer to spotting them with each shift in pattern.  Someone had to be watching them, coordinating the shifting of their grid, and then they burst from the fields and back into open air. 

“Drop your morph!” Nicole said sharply. 

Grace did so without hesitation, then blinked in dismay as she realized that they had been herded right back to her old home, and more than that, her father, as well as the perverted youth pastor that he was trying to set them both up with, were on the porch waiting.  The old bastard had even replaced his shotgun with a new one.

It took a moment for them to notice the three girls, and Grace was grateful that Nicole had thought ahead enough to warn her.  She could feel the eyes crawling across her, but it was the lecherous grin on the bastard of a youth pastor’s face at the sight of her sister that turned her stomach the most.

The growing shiner on his eye told her that next time her girlfriend wanted to punch someone, she shouldn’t hold back as much as she clearly had.

The helicopters circled around, a spotlight fell pointedly upon them as the officer shouted something into their megaphone that couldn’t be understood over the roar of the rotors.  

This was it, they would have to confront the authorities about what happened, and own it.  She knew there was nothing that could be done to persuade the local level officers, but the federal level people would be more likely to listen. 

If nothing else, she could reveal herself as a Ranger and get them to listen. 

“I must say, I didn’t expect to actually need all my paranoid preparations,” Brian said, holding a bag of frozen peas to his face.  “Now, hand my bride back over and we’ll leave the rest to the police.” 

“Not happening,” Grace snarled.  “You’re a vile pig and there’s no way I’m letting you touch my sister.” 

Her father laughed.  “He is allowed to touch his bride.  I’ve ensured everything about their union is perfectly legal.  Your sister deserves a godly man to provide for her.” 

“Nothing godly about him,” Sarah muttered. 

“That’s certainly the truth,” Nicole said easily.  She was spinning a blade in hand as she regarded the pair on the porch, eyeing the gun being pointed towards them.  “So, who should I gut first?” 

The shotgun slide racked and a cartridge popped out, and Grace almost laughed at how the man was once again repeating his mistake from earlier even with a new gun.  Nicole didn’t have that level of control, she did laugh. 

“Oh please, go ahead and shoot at us.  The only person you’ll hurt is Sarah.” 

Grace wasn’t quite so sure of that.  Yes, Nicole was wearing her under armor that Sinclair had gifted her.  It could stop small caliber rounds with little issue, but it still hurt like a bitch from what Nicole had said during testing.  Even if the statement was a bluff, her father did lower the gun slightly. 

“Stop goading the psychopath with a gun,” Sarah hissed. 

Several officers that had run into the field after them were running back, guns up as they joined the two corrupt pastors in their standoff.  Spotlights fell upon them from the hovering helicopters as they circled around, the wind harsh as it nearly folded the field behind them.  Orders were being shouted, but nothing could be understood over the cacophony of conflicting directives.  Given their prior experience with the police it was almost a wonder that the officers hadn’t just shot first then asked who it was they just unloaded upon.  Okay, that was a bit harsh, but she was really struggling to see the good when it came to law enforcement. 

“Will you all shut the fuck up!?” Nicole shouted and to Grace’s surprise, they actually stopped yelling over one another.  “One person talking at a time or otherwise someone is going to start shooting and I don’t think any of us will like what happens next.” 

“Is that a threat?” an officer yelled back. 

Something stirred through the air and Grace found herself watching her girlfriend closely.  Nothing was entirely visible, but there was something electric about the air around her as she took measured breaths, the sensation stirred in time with her breathing, making it very clear that she was doing so intentionally. 

Was that the Source?  She knew from Kelly’s readings that Nicole was experiencing elevated levels of the exotic energy after the accident, but was she now able to draw upon them at will?  What did that mean for her abilities?

Regardless, Grace knew she needed to reframe the situation before it spiraled out of control.  “I refuse to hand over a minor to a pedophile!  If anyone is going to take Sarah, it will be federal agents at minimum!” 

The officers paused at that statement, only to jump as the shotgun discharged, sending dirt and grass into the air.  Grace turned, shielding Sarah from the bits that impacted them from the warning shot.  The slide racked, and Grace heard shouting before she could take her sister away, but it all halted as the sky turned a brilliant crimson. 

She barely had a moment to look up as a streak of roaring flame crashed into the nearest helicopter with the force of a falling meteor, and it took Grace a moment to realize that was more or less exactly what it had been.  Whatever the object was, it struck the fields beyond the house and she could only watch as the flames plumed up skyward.

Her first instinct was to panic, because the fields being on fire was a serious problem, but then she snapped back to her current reality because the police were now more focused on the crashed helicopter than they were on them.  The other helicopters had peeled away to check their fallen compatriot.  It took a moment for Grace to realize that this was the perfect opportunity to flee, despite her training urging her to rush forward and help. 

Nicole didn’t have the same reservations that she did and was already in motion to help with the situation when the first screams were heard in the distance.  She wasn’t sure what that was about, but her confusion was swiftly put to rest as a fucking automaton burst out of the corn rows.  It was flame scorched and missing an arm besides, but Grace knew from experience that didn’t mean much when it came to their lethality against normal people.

She didn’t hesitate this time, once more pulling on her Ranger form, the reinvigorated power surge tingling to a point that it almost burned under her skin, but she grit her teeth and endured the brunt of it, knowing full well she would suffer further backlash once she dropped the morph.

“Sarah, run,” Grace said, drawing her axe from wherever it resided when not in use.  “Don’t stop, don’t look back.  Use my phone to call Carlos in my contacts, he will be able to help you.” 

“Uh, right,” Sarah sputtered, then she surprised the hell out of Grace by actually listening.  The girl took off at a full sprint in the opposite direction of the crash.  “Alright, now we just have to put down an unknown number of these bastards and hope they didn’t get an emergency signal off.” 

Grace took in the sight as machines continued to emerge from the field, her girlfriend already in the thick of it with her blades reflecting the harsh lights as they carved through machines.  It was awe inspiring, yet she was only one person and unmorphed besides.  Some machines slipped past her, and the police opened fire, as did her idiot of a father.  He’d drawn the attention of one of the robotic bastards, which turned its full attention on her estranged family. 

Surging forward, Grace cleaved through a machine before it could pounce on the man that had nearly shot her just moments earlier.  She didn’t care about her father, but she did care about machines being allowed to thoughtlessly slaughter human beings. 

“You can’t be…” her father said, his voice trembling.  “The sacred defenders were sent by God to fight demons, there’s no way that—” 

“News flash, most of the Rangers are queer,” Grace spat and shoved him aside.  “Now piss off, I’ve got a job to do and alien scum to dismantle.” 

She left the bastards behind and jumped back into the battle that her girlfriend was neck deep in.  A dozen machines had emerged, all bearing orange bands, and she could see the fields rustling with movement.  They were in for a hard fight, and had no clue how many machines had been on whatever crashed.

Like, what even were the odds of a Sylan ship crashing on the farm that her parents happened to own?  Something about the situation wasn’t right, but she could worry about it later.   Machines fell at the bite of her axe, fluid sprayed as she cleaved one in twain.  She was a force of nature, fury given form, and she had the perfect outlet for her anger right in front of her.  Grace lost count of how many machines she put down, and the police had elected to ensure the others were safe rather than risk fighting the machines they couldn’t even dent.

The helicopters continued to circle above, which proved to be a mistake as one automaton made the leap.  It carved into the side, immediately making the craft list from the sudden force.  Grace hurled her axe without thought, recalling it the moment it tore into the drone but before it could impact the craft.

“We need to push through to the ship,” Nicole said, landing beside her.  “If we present ourselves as the threat, those that scuttled off should be drawn back to defend the wreckage.” 

The logic was sound, but Grace remained skeptical.  It wasn’t like she had a better idea, so she just nodded and followed Nicole into the maze of corn.  The smoke and flame in the distance served as a beacon and they continued to encounter automatons as they advanced, and were just as quick to cut them down in a flurry of steel.

The wreckage quickly came into sight, but as they approached it became clear that they hadn’t been the first to arrive.  Another half-dozen machines, these an imposing crimson with black bands, stood in formation around another figure who was digging through the wreckage.  They took hold of something and pulled it free, standing to their full height and Grace realized she was very familiar with the woman that had beaten them to the punch. 

Maraline stood, a blinking device now in hand.  “Pardon the intrusion, but I had to retrieve something vital from the wreckage.  I care not what happens to the rest, you may claim it if you wish.” 

“Now I’m curious,” Nicole said, steadily approaching the dangerous woman.  “What would get you to leave the comfort of your ship like this?  Clearly that item is of great importance, so why not gloat about it?” 

“I am not so crass as to flaunt,” Maraline said as she lifted the device as if she were presenting it as a prize on a gameshow.  “Instead, you may play with my minions while I return this to my ship.” 

Energy began to swirl around the woman and in the span of a single blink Nicole surged forward faster than Grace had ever seen her move before.  The energy hadn’t finished encompassing Maraline when Nicole grabbed hold of the object, and just as it looked like she might pull it away in time, the light engulfed them. 

Grace had to shield her eyes, but when she opened them once more all she could see were the dozen crimson automatons, which were entirely focused upon her. 

Maraline was gone, and so was Nicole. 

Grace stood alone in her parent’s corn field, and the strangest sense of nostalgia fell over her as she lifted her axe and shouted her rage unto the heavens as she took the fight to the unknown machine variant with rage on her lips and despair in her heart.

The Reluctant Ranger Interlude: Grace II

Trees lined the road, their leaves having long since fallen in the face of the recent freeze.  It was about two hours before sunrise and they were making decent time as they drove past the sign announcing the city limits of the town that Grace had once sworn to never enter again. 

Somerville had barely changed since she left.  The most notable difference was a second dollar shop that had opened closer to downtown.  Used to be you had to drive ten minutes down the highway to find anything resembling a chain store.  She was certain it had been the talk of the town for months.  It shouldn’t have been a surprise that the town still only had one fast food place, the same one that opened decades earlier and was always packed following church hours. 

Not everyone had the patience to drive twenty minutes for microwaved pasta.

“Damn, this place really is backwoods,” Nicole said, looking out the window. 

Grace chuckled.  “They like it that way.  The people around here consider those from the city to be pitied.” 

“Seriously?” Nicole asked, turning to face her with an expression of pure horror. 

Grace nodded, her grip tightening on the wheel.  “It’s drilled into their heads that the cities are full of sin.  Crime is rampant, people different from them get away with everything, it’s all designed to keep them afraid to leave.” 

She’d been fed variations of that fear her entire life, yet moving to Minneapolis remained the single best decision she ever made.  It was how she met Nicole after all, and that wouldn’t have happened if she stayed in hillbilly junction.

A lot of things wouldn’t have happened, and for once she was glad her parents had forced the issue by trying to set her up with that creep.  It was a strange thing to be grateful for, but that had been the catalyst for her life changing for the better, even if it took a hot minute to get there.  Now she was turning down the road to where her childhood home resided, returning freely to the hell she once escaped. 

It was dark, but there were a few street lights attached to their power lines illuminating the long driveway up to the family farm.  Most of those were new, as Grace could only recall the one by the road and the one past the woodline from her own escape.  It meant that the approach was easier to keep an eye on, and that darkness wouldn’t be as ready of an ally on the escape.  

The home was two stories, with a wrap-around porch and a basement and no railings to keep someone from stumbling off it.  There were several barns by the fields of corn and soybeans, not to mention the dozens of heads of cattle spread across the hundred plus acres of land. 

“I’m surprised we didn’t set off an alarm,” Nicole said, looking around. 

Grace was too, though she didn’t admit to it out loud.  She just knew that to do so would invoke something and actually bring Murphy down on their asses.  She might not believe anymore, but that didn’t mean she wanted to tempt any higher power that might be paying passing attention.  Grace made sure she parked with the vehicle so it would be ready to speed off down the driveway in the event they needed to get away quickly. 

Nicole undid her seatbelt and got out of the car, stretching in a rather distracting way.  She was already wearing one of her undersuits, but had left the armor itself back in Minneapolis given how compromising it would be if discovered.  A black bandana was tied to cover her mouth and her hair was tucked inside a dark beanie.  It was almost amusing seeing her dressed like a classic burglar.  All she needed was the burlap sack. 

Well, she had her belt, with hip pouch and blades, so it wasn’t as if she wasn’t prepared in the event something went wrong.  Grace did much the same, stretching before she tied her own bandana over her face, though she left her car idling out of expediency.  She made sure to gas up in Brownsville before making that final leg, not wanting to stop anywhere near Somerville while they tried to get back north.

The old house stood tall, imposing in all the worst ways.  The property was passed down her family for generations, with several smaller homes scattered around the farm where the sons of the family would move to with their new brides to start litters of their own.  She couldn’t help but recall her own escapades in the home, first with her grandparents, then when her family moved in themselves.

That brought a deep pang with it, and she couldn’t help but spare a glance at the old workshop where her grandfather’s forge once stood.  Her father had dismantled it shortly after his passing, all because she took an ‘unnatural’ interest in the craft. 

Shaking that off, Grace returned her focus to the  house and the old oak tree that still stood tall, as did the thick limb that extended up and over the wrap around porch.  It brought back memories of her escape, as well as a few times when she snuck out to get away for a few hours to mourn the opportunities lost due to her circumstances.

All of which she had reclaimed with her own hands. 

“Unless they fixed the window in my old room, I can get us into the house,” Grace said.  “From there it is just figuring out where my sister is and hoping she’s willing to talk.” 

“And if she isn’t?” Nicole asked. 

Grace shrugged, already walking forward.  “Worst case, I morph, scoop you up, and run.” 

Nicole grimaced, yet nodded all the same.  It was an easy way to get the cops on their asses too.  Unfortunately, being Rangers wouldn’t be a good enough excuse for why they were blatantly breaking the law.  Trying to save her sister from being married off to some youth pastor wouldn’t go over well with the authorities in a town like Somerville.

Approaching the house, Grace moved off to the side, eyeing the corner pillar of the porch.  Sure enough the handholds she had used to escape three years prior were still quite intact and she was quick to move up them.  She looked down at her girlfriend, ready to make some witty comment, when her girlfriend took a deep breath then elected to jump instead.  She twisted across the air, setting her feet down on the edge of the roof without making a single sound through the entire act. 

“How the hell…” 

Nicole laughed awkwardly, rubbing the back of her head.  “Former gymnast, remember?”

“That was way more than just gymnastics,” Grace said, still in awe at the display.  She was enhanced, sure, but it always amazed her to see just how far Nicole could push things even without her ability to morph.  Grace glanced up to the top of the roof, briefly tempted to try it herself, but elected against experimenting during what was meant to be a covert operation. 

With careful steps, Grace moved to the window of her old room and quickly realized that it was not as empty as anticipated.  There was a single lamp on, illuminating a room rather different from the one that she remembered.  Inside was a blonde that had grown considerably since the last time she saw her.  No longer was she a twelve year old twerp, now she was a young woman.  A young woman attracting the sort of attention that she shouldn’t be getting. 

“Come on Sarah, we’re to be married,” Brian fucking Jackson said, “there’s no harm in doing something like this before our wedding.” 

Fury ignited within Grace as she looked through the window, the sight of the bastard enough to dredge up every unpleasant memory of the man that she kept buried.  Another memory soon joined them and she was struck with the rather satisfying thought of repeating history, only this time she would have strength beyond human limits behind the blow. 

With some finesse, Grace felt along the window and found that familiar catch that she had once used to get back into her room even though it was locked.  Her parents really had been that lazy after she ran away.  Not wanting to let the depraved show go on within, She slid the window up as quietly as she could. 

“I’m not going to suck you off, dickweed,” Sarah snapped.  “Like, why are my parents even allowing you in here alone with me?” 

The much too old man chuckled.  “That’s easy.  They want to make sure you aren’t a dyke like your sister.” 

Grace could have sworn that the temperature in the room dropped ten degrees in an instant as the realization of what was about to happen settled upon every occupant of the room.  Neither had noticed Grace at the window, but it was abundantly clear that she needed to ensure this creep could never hurt another girl. 

She stepped through the window, a finger to her lips as she looked directly at Sarah for the first time in three years.  She had the same sandy blonde hair as their mother, a trait they shared.  The familiar brown eyes met her own for the briefest moment, pupils dilating wide in recognition.  Her button nose scrunched up and she turned a harsh glare upon the man. 

“There is nothing wrong with my sister being gay,” she spat.  “That you think so is reason enough for why you should never have a chance to reproduce.” 

His muscles tensed, and Grace was ready to spring into action, but the man relaxed with a heavy sigh instead.  Nicole was coming through the window behind her now, and if it meant having backup, she was willing to let him run his mouth a moment longer. 

“I see you’ve been listening to the liberal media again,” he said with a shake of his head.  “All that woke shit is rotting your brain.  You just need to be with a real man and you’ll understand why none of that bologna is true.” 

“Because it worked so well on me,” Grace said. 

Brian spun around, but Grace backhanded him before he could finish his turn.  He crashed to the floor with a muted thump on the carpet and Grace glared down at his crumpled form dispassionately. 

“I am so tempted to neuter that shitstain,” Nicole said, now brandishing a familiar dagger.  “Who’s up for a little amateur castration?” 

“Tone it down,” Grace said with a chuckle.  “Hey sis, I missed y—” 

A muffled grunt escaped her as Sarah slammed into her with a full bodied hug.  Grace could only return the embrace, glad that her sister seemed to genuinely miss her.  She savored the moment, enjoying the warmth of a sibling she genuinely thought she would never see again. 

A groan interrupted the moment, prompting both sisters to look down.

“Huh, I’m surprised you’re still alive,” Nicole said casually, then when the man tried to move he found a dagger pressed somewhere rather sensitive.  “Ah, none of that shit unless you want for free what many trans women have to jump through hoops for.” 

Grace wasn’t quite sure where this sadistic side of her girlfriend was coming from, but part of her had to admit it was kinda hot.  The other part of her was just glaring at her out of concern that she found it hot.  Regardless, lesbian hindbrain was winning that one at present.

“Your girlfriend is scary,” Sarah said nervously.

Grace couldn’t help but grin.  “Damn right she is.  One of the scariest people I’ve ever met, and that’s saying something.” 

Not that she would admit to some of the people she had met, like Xavier, Maraline, or Bartran.  Actually, with their connections to the mystery organization that Sinclair ran, she could probably get them to swing custody of her sister.  That would be something to bring up after they got Sarah to safety.  Well, and cleared up the whole underground lab situation.  He was probably pissed at them for some reason, she just wasn’t sure what it might be.

“Why did you come?” Sarah whispered.  “You know they made me send you that text, they’re hoping you would show up.” 

Grace snorted.  “Let me guess, they thought I would walk up to the front door.” 

Sarah shrugged.  “They didn’t tell me that part.  I think they’re still paranoid after you ran away.” 

“They should be scared,” Grace said.  “If they’re trying to marry you off to this creep, they deserve to be scared shitless of what’s coming for them.” 

“Like my knives,” Nicole added cheerfully as she cut a thin line through denim. 

Okay, the psycho act was cute at first, but now her girlfriend was overplaying her hand, not that she would say it aloud unless she crossed a line.  Grace had few doubts that Nicole would knife the bastard if he gave her a good enough excuse, but torture would be a bit much even for her.  Being a Ranger meant one saw a lot of death first hand, that they grew numb to it over time.  Grace wasn’t sure how far she would go had she been the one with a knife in hand, yet that thought didn’t scare her nearly as much as she thought it should. 

The telltale sound of a shotgun racking its slide stilled the room.

Grace turned to face the doorway, unsurprised to see her father standing there with the classic weapon of all overbearing fathers in hand.  The gun wasn’t pointed at them, not yet, but the implicit threat was clear.  His hair had begun to gray, no longer the deep brown that it could pass for black while his facial hair was decidedly more white than black now. 

“You have some nerve coming back,” her father snarled.  “You couldn’t keep your sin to yourself, could you?  Not only have you assaulted a good man of God, you had to corrupt your sister as well!” 

Rolling her eyes, Grace turned to face him, though she kept her hands on her watch as she did.  “What did you expect after half your church spammed my private number with texts?  I can only assume you saw me on the news, which goes to show you were all too chickenshit to confront me in person.” 

The gun then swung to point at her, only to pause when the bastard at Nicole’s mercy cried out.  Grace didn’t let her father out of sight, but she did turn enough to see Nicole had dug her dagger into the pitiful excuse for a man, though she mercifully missed his dangly bits.  That didn’t mean it wasn’t angled to cut right for them if necessary. 

“Oops,” Nicole said, her voice flat and cold.  “My hand slipped.” 

In any other circumstance, Grace might have been appalled, but they were being threatened here, and her sister was effectively being held hostage with the intention to gift wrap her for a man nearly twice her age. 

“You’ll regret that,” her father said. 

Nicole grinned savagely, letting the knife slide ever so slightly closer. 

Grace bit her lip, not liking how things were quickly spiraling out of control.  “I know you asked if you could play up the sadistic rogue angle, but this is a bit much.” 

“I’m not the one with a gun pointed at my child,” Nicole countered.  “But, I’ll concede that point if he sets the gun on the floor.” 

“Not happening,” her father said, and racked the slide again, dropping a perfectly good shell to the floor to join the first that she hadn’t seen fall earlier.  He didn’t seem too concerned about it either, which gave Grace an idea, though it was one that carried a fair bit of risk.  Less so than morphing in the middle of the tense situation, which was why it won out. 

“Sarah, behind me,” Grace said, gently coaxing her sister back.  “Father, do you remember what you once told me about gun safety?”

The man furrowed his brow, the question having been enough to distract him for the barest instant she needed.  All of her power went to her feet, and Grace surged forward straight towards the man.  Her hand snapped up, grabbing the slide as her father’s eyes widened, and pushed it back.  The shell ejected just as he failed to pull the now useless trigger, then her palm smashed into his chest.  

Her father was launched back, the slide reset, and now Grace was left holding the gun.  She wasted no time emptying the rifle with a few quick racks, then braced it against her shin, and snapped the shotgun in two.  It had all happened in barely a second, and only then did her sister manage to scream. 

“We need to leave,” Grace said.  “Sarah, how fast can you get packed?” 

“Packed?” Sarah asked, looking panicked.  “Wait, you came to bring me back with you?” 

“That was the plan,” Nicole said, then she punched the pervert she’d been holding at bay, knocking him out cold.  “I’m gonna need a shower after having to deal with that creep.” 

“You and me both,” Sarah grumbled as she moved to pull a bag out from under a pile of clothes in her closet.  “I’ve got a bag packed, but there’s a few things I still need to grab.” 

“Make it quick,” Grace said.  “I’d bet money that our darling mother is already on the phone with the sheriff.” 

“I’ll go keep an eye out,” Nicole said, moving to the window.  “Give me a shout when you’re ready.” 

“She’s an interesting one,” Sarah said as she watched Nicole shimmy out the window and vanish into the night.

Grace could only chuckle.  “That she is, and I wouldn’t change a thing about her.” 

“I’m glad you found someone,” Sarah said with a soft smile.  “She was the one in black, wasn’t she?” 

The question caught Grace by surprise, and her reaction served as all the answer that was needed.

“She does look good in black,” Grace conceded.

“Knew it,” Sarah said, grabbing something from under her bed, then she stared at her phone with a frown.  “Fuck it, I’m not coming back and the only contacts I have are from my shitty school or church.” 

“No game saves you care about?” Grace asked, then smirked as a frown crossed her little sister’s face.

Grace had a few games on her own phone that she would be upset to lose her progress on, and at least one gacha game that she’d invested more money than she was proud to admit.  That was the curse of being a baby lesbian in a new city, it provided her an outlet when she needed one, and it didn’t hurt that the game had more than a few canon gays, one of which also helped inspire her to take up the axe and the color red. 

Sarah sighed, and pocketed the phone.  Grace smiled, then helped her out the window.  She’d barely finished exiting the building herself when she caught sight of flashing red and blue lights in the distance, and the growing wail of sirens.  The cops were on their way, and her little junker of a car wouldn’t be enough to escape with.

The Reluctant Ranger Interlude: Grace I

After the mess that was the last few hours of dealing with that absolute clusterfuck of a chemical fire, not to mention finding out the facility under it was owned by Xavier Sinclair, Grace just wanted to collapse into bed and stay there for the next day at a minimum.  

Nicole was snoring gently beside her in her usual adorable way.  Her girlfriend would often deny snoring, but it was on the cute side of the spectrum so Grace always made sure to keep it to teasing and little more.  The other problem came when Grace’s phone started to ring.  She nearly screamed as she silenced the damn thing and tossed it aside. 

Whoever was calling could wait until a more respectable hour.  It wasn’t even noon yet and she hadn’t slept but an hour before her stomach had forced her out of bed and to the restroom.  Now she was wide awake and doom scrolling through social media in a vain attempt to drift back off, or she would be if a second call hadn’t needed to be dismissed.

A long series of dings rang out and Grace groaned as her phone would not fucking shut up.  She tried burying her head under her pillow, but it wasn’t enough.  Finally, she grabbed the device and unlocked it, looking for what the messages might have been. 

The phone in her hand was almost mocking as she stared at the first of dozens of messages glaring back at her.  It was barely past ten am, yet she knew who they were from almost immediately.  It had been almost three years since Grace heard from them, and yet they managed to get a hold of her new number.  That figured, given she wasn’t able to change her name without publishing it, which would negate the point of it all. 

Why wait until now to look for her?  Why reach out when she made it abundantly clear that she wanted nothing to do with them ever again?  The only thing Grace could think of was that she had appeared on the news during the school shooting incident.  It had to be from before Nicole approached the police, when she slipped away to morph. 

Unknown:  Repent, and return to God before your sinful ways lead you to hell. 

That had been the first of the text messages her former family had sent, each one coming from a different number as her phone was flooded by messages from strangers.  As the messages continued to roll in, it became clear that they must have gotten their whole church in on the doxing attempt.  The most telling of the messages however came from her little sister, whose number was one of the few she actually bothered to enter into her new phone. 

Sarah:  I was asked by your former fiance to invite you to our wedding.  It will be held this Saturday.  My future husband sends his regards. 

Fire flooded her veins as she considered the idea that her little sister, who was barely fifteen, was being forced to marry that creep.  Worse, it would be legal, because of course the bastards that ran the southern states would keep child marriage legal.  Looking online, she found the wedding announcement, and it was scheduled for the coming weekend. 

There was no way in hell she was letting that limp-dicked fuckstick marry her baby sister. 

The problem came from the fact that she was responsible for the safety of Minneapolis, it was her home, and she was a Ranger.  She couldn’t just take a week off to go back to Tennessee no matter how much she might wish to.  It was bad enough that Nicole was struggling to keep up with them in fights, if Grace decided to travel for this…  Being down two Rangers would be a death sentence if a powerful mutant were to be deployed.

Maybe she could see if Carlos was willing to help cover for her trip…  She had his number, which she pulled up as she stepped out into the living room and dialed before she could think otherwise.  He picked up on the third ring. 

“Grace?  This is unexpected,” Carlos said with a half-asleep tone. 

She sighed.  “I wish this was a courtesy call, but I had some family thing come up and I was wondering if you could help reinforce Minneapolis while I’m out of town for a few days.” 

“I trust Nicole will be going with you?” Carlos asked. 

Shit, she knew that she had forgotten something.  “I haven’t asked her yet.” 

“Might want to do that sooner than later,” he said with a soft chuckle.  “I’ll ask if anyone else wants to come with, but with the attacks resuming, it might not be easy.” 

“Thanks,” she said with a sigh of relief.  “Anything you can spare would be appreciated.” 

“Not a problem,” Carlos answered.  “I’ll message you once I hear back.” 

The call ended and Grace let out a shaking breath.  Okay, that was step one down, which meant she needed to bring it up with Nicole next.  She knew expecting her girlfriend to go with was a bit much, but the common courtesy would be to ask. 

Stepping back into the bedroom, Grace could only smile as she regarded her girlfriend’s sleeping form.  Nicole always seemed so peaceful when sleeping, and there was no trace of the emotions that always seemed to bubble just beneath the surface.  The pain that she kept buried had returned in full force when her morpher was returned.  The hope that had blossomed only to shatter in an instant wasn’t lost on her. 

Nicole had found purpose as a Ranger, and now it was slipping away.  The lull in attacks had held back the worst of it, but the recent battles only served to reinforce her own inadequacies.  She didn’t give those complaints much voice, but it was obvious to anyone that truly knew her. 

Hell, Rebecca only went to work with Sinclair Industries to help Nicole, and they had shut her out over it.  The girl was there when they got back, but left shortly after without actually saying anything.  Probably for fear of the dorm room being bugged, which she couldn’t fault her for. 

Grace considered waking Nicole right then and there about her plans, but looking at how peaceful she was, and knowing they still had a few days before the wedding, she could let her sleep a bit longer. 

Nicole picked that moment to let out a whimper, rolling over as she reached for the empty side of the bed.  Grace’s eyes widened as she hurried back into the covers, letting Nicole pull her back in close with an incoherent affection.  Now trapped in the bed, Grace resigned herself to waiting just a bit longer to deal with the problems at hand and shut her eyes. 

***

Grace stirred, her nose twitching as she rolled over in the bed, only to find herself as the sole occupant.  Her eyes opened blearily, confirming the lack of a cuddly girlfriend to snuggle with.  A whine was clamped down upon as she grabbed her phone and began to check the messages.  She ignored those from the church numbers, and decided to save the group chat for later, and instead focused on the one from her girlfriend. 

Nicole: Hey, in the kitchen making breakfast for dinner. 

Chuckling, Grace extracted herself from the warm covers and stepped out of the small room and into the hall.  She considered just heading on in, but nature called.  It was a few minutes later that she made it into the kitchenette, feeling a fair bit more awake than she had before. 

Grace wasn’t hungry, not after everything that had just been dumped in her lap, but that didn’t mean she would be rude and refuse a home cooked breakfast.  Stretching, Grace once again marveled at how her body had changed following that first morph.  She was already in decent shape due to her smithing hobby, but now she was confident that she was one of the strongest people on the planet.

As much as that should have bolstered her confidence, she knew it paled in comparison to her girlfriend.  Once she had been an Olympic contender, and now she was a goddess in the flesh.  Just thinking about how her chiseled muscles felt under her fingers was enough to warm Grace’s cheeks with a furious blush.

Those sort of thoughts were best saved for later in the evening.  

Nicole was fussing over something in the oven when Grace came up behind her, wrapping her in a hug before she kissed her girlfriend on the cheek.  “Morning, beautiful.” 

“Stealing my line,” Nicole muttered. 

Grace chuckled, releasing her to finish the meal as she took a seat at the table.  The sausage was slightly charred, and she could tell at a glance that the scrambled eggs hadn’t started out as such, but were instead salvaged from fried eggs.  At least the biscuits being pulled from the oven looked golden brown and ready, and there was butter and grape jelly already on the table waiting.

So Nicole wasn’t the best cook around, but it wasn’t as though she was completely helpless in a kitchen.  Grace was decidedly the better cook between them, but at the same time, she was only as good as she was because her mother had trained her to be a good little house wife.

Some things just weren’t worth making from scratch, not when technology existed.  They weren’t even Amish, just ‘traditional’ or some shit.  She ate a few bites, but mostly pushed the food around as she considered how best to bring it up to her girlfriend. 

“You okay?” Nicole asked, her own breakfast barely touched.  “You look like you have a lot on your mind.” 

Grace sighed as her girlfriend gave her the perfect opening, and rather than dwell on it and lose her nerve, she slid her unlocked phone across the table so Nicole could see.  “Got three dozen texts from unknown numbers.  I’m pretty sure they were my family and their church.” 

“What the ever loving fuck,” Nicole said as she scrolled the messages.  Grace could tell the exact moment she got to the text from her sister.  “How old is she?” 

“Turned fifteen a few weeks ago,” Grace said, her voice edged with steel. 

“Fuck that,” Nicole said, “you’re going right?  We can pack after breakfast and drive through the night.” 

Grace blinked.  Was it really that simple?  “You’re going with me?” 

“Of course I am,” Nicole said as if it were the most obvious thing in the world.  “That’s bullshit and I’m not gonna stand by and do nothing while you rush off to protect her on your own.” 

Grace was on her feet and pulling her girlfriend into a crushing embrace before she realized it.  “Thank you.” 

“Don’t mention it,” Nicole grunted, returning the hug.  “Shit, we’ll need to get someone to cover for us if the city is attacked…” 

“Already called Carlos,” Grace said.  “He’s seeing if he can get a few Rangers to come for a few days.” 

Nicole nodded.  “Okay, that’s better than asking Anita.” 

“Let’s not,” Grace agreed with a grimace.  “It’s a twelve hour drive without stops, so we will need to trade off to nap on the way.” 

“Noted, though I wonder how fast we could make the trip on foot?” Nicole mused as she returned to her plate.  “We can run pretty damn fast even without morphing.” 

“True,” Grace said, spearing a bit of sausage.  “Though if we have to bring my sister back with us, I’d appreciate the car.” 

Nicole paused with a bite halfway to her lips as her eyes looked at nothing.  “Point,” she said, then shoveled the food down.  “Have you texted her back?” 

“Not yet,” Grace admitted with a frown.  “Probably should before we go all in on a rescue attempt.” 

“Yeah, don’t need her screaming about being kidnapped,” Nicole said.  “There’s a chance that they’re just trying to lure you back and that wasn’t even her.” 

Grace paused, not having considered that.  Would her parents stoop to something like that?  Who was she kidding, of course they would!  They tried to marry her off at seventeen, and were apparently willing to do the same to their fifteen year old daughter as well.  She really couldn’t discount any level of depravity from them. 

Pulling out her phone, Grace sent off a message, asking her a question that only Sarah would know the answer to.  The response came almost immediately and Grace’s heart sank.  It was her, which meant there was a good chance that they were actually planning to marry her off.  She didn’t want to consider the possibility that Sarah was working with them to lure her back to Somerville. 

She considered just calling Sarah and talking to her, but that risked things being overheard by her parents.  Showing up in person was the safest option and if the worst happened, she could always morph and fight her way out.  Hell, she’d love to see the looks on their faces when the lesbian sinner transformed into one of the heaven sent defenders. 

Of all the wild ideas about the source of the invaders, the religious had come up with some of the kookiest.  Rangers were heaven ordained, the invaders were demons, and some god was going to eventually smite them all within seven years of their arrival.  Grace remembered those sermons well enough, and now that she was a Ranger herself, knew enough of the background details of the war to simply laugh at the thought of it.

“Something funny?” Nicole asked. 

Grace waved her off.  “Just memories surfacing, tempered by new knowledge.” 

“Poetic,” Nicole said with a grin as she leaned forward adorably.  “You should try poetry more often, you’re good at it.” 

“I made a smithing pun,” Grace said, turning away to hide her blush.  “It wasn’t exactly the height of wordplay.” 

“Well, I appreciated it,” Nicole said with a wink. 

Grace smiled, and resumed her packing.  She was glad that Nicole was no longer the depressed girl she had met all those months ago before the Sylan fucked up everyone’s lives.  Hell, she owed Maraline for helping set Nicole on the path to recovery.  Not that it absolved the woman of her crimes, she was still an enemy commander hellbent on conquering Earth.

Even if it wasn’t by choice.

Something told Grace that the woman would be a key player in their own story, that when the time came to sweep their team aside that Maraline would be there to lead the charge.  Grace was fine with that, so long as she managed to take the bitch down with her.  She didn’t like how possessive the alien seemed of her girlfriend, and that worried her. 

She wouldn’t let Nicole become some invader’s pet. 

Packing for the trip had carried them well into the early evening, but Nicole seemed eager to get out of the city and away from things.  Grace knew that Nicole’s lack of a working morpher was weighing on her in light of the renewed attacks.  Sure, fighting the latest monstrosity could almost be fun at times, but it still involved gambling with people’s lives.  There was a weight to those battles that couldn’t be escaped, a responsibility. 

Checking her messages, a scowl crossed her face when Carlos confirmed that he could make it, but none of his contacts were willing to spare another Ranger to help cover.  That left Anita as their only option to even out the team, much as it left a sour taste in her mouth after the whole accident in the lab that set a quarter of the city on fire. 

All for nothing. 

Nicole’s morpher remained inert, and Sinclair Industries would avoid scrutiny for it all.  The entire mess ate at her sensibilities, and reminded her all too much of how her own parents never met justice for what they did to her. 

Well, she could certainly do something about her shit gene donors, if nothing else. 

Nicole messaged the fire department about being absent for a day, which they seemed okay with given everything that happened.  Once they returned, Grace would work with Carlos to get some fingers pointed towards Sinclair.  Even if all he did was sweat a bit, it would be SOMETHING. 

The last order of business was to alert her professors, not that she or Nicole put much stock into school anymore.  There was no future for a Ranger beyond the battlefield, that was a truth that remained no matter how they looked at it.  She had to face reality, that unless there was a breakthrough, the Sylan would through attrition alone. 

That, if the Sylan truly wished to, the entirety of the world’s Rangers could be swept aside in an evening.  That is the harsh truth of their situation.  Knowing what was to come, Grace was determined to spare her sister at least some grief for as long as she could. 

“You sure we have everything?” Grace asked, shutting the trunk.  

“Calm down,” Nicole said with a chuckle.  “It’s not like we’re going camping in the woods for a week.  There’s plenty of snacks and water, not to mention we’re going to pass near Sikeston Missouri, always wanted to try that throwed rolls place I saw on the food channel.” 

“As long as we do it on the way back,” Grace said.  “My sister’s safety comes first.” 

“Damn right,” Nicole said, hopping in the passenger’s seat.  “Now, how many pop songs can I sing along with before you decide to gag me…” 

“None,” Grace said, flicking on some heavy metal from her phone.  “We burn with the witches in this Dragula.” 

“I can live with that,” Nicole said, leaning back, “just so long as we’re both in agreement that there will be no Country.” 

“Only Merle or Johnny,” Grace said. 

Nicole hummed in consideration.  “Outlaw Country is fine, I suppose.” 

Chuckling, Grace set the car into motion and their little road trip was underway.  The city streets soon gave way to country roads and that special little hell that was small town America.  That was always one aspect of Americana most from the cities never understood, just how generic the United States were outside of the bigger cities and national parks. 

Within ten minutes of leaving the city limits Grace could barely tell the current town from the area she grew up in.  It was a harsh reminder of where she had come from, and where she vowed to never return.  Echoes of people yelling, of hate disguised as love, echoed in her mind.  Grace grit her teeth, willing away her own trauma, knowing she would be confronting it all once again. 

Then Nicole’s hand was on her own. 

Tension bled out of her as she took a deep breath.  She hadn’t been there in years, but she wasn’t going back alone.  If her parents came looking for her, she had friends that would stand with her.  She had a girlfriend, someone who was always there for her when her own mind started to screw with her.  For that Grace would always be grateful. 

Let them come, she was a Ranger, and they wouldn’t intimidate her ever again.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 53 - Rumination

Nicole collapsed into her normal booth, her team taking their own seats around her.  Being unable to report the exact specifics of what she uncovered wasn’t sitting well with Nicole, but what was she supposed to do?  Nicole reported that they found bodies at the site of the accident and left it at that.  Sinclair had the people needed to clean up the rest of the mess he dug for himself.

At least Sinclair hadn’t shown up and stuck his head in things, she did not have the spoons to deal with that man after the day she just had.  Seriously, Nicole hadn’t been this tired in ages and while she did want to just curl up in bed and relax, she knew that her team had worked hard and deserved some comfort food after that disaster. 

Granted, they had just worked evacuation, but that didn’t mean her team didn’t see their share of corpses.  It was a sad reality of what they had to become, but a weak stomach tended to be one of the first things lost when dealing with their line of work.  She knew the sight of charred corpses would haunt them for days to come and that only time would provide distance from those horrible events.

The TV in the corner was tuned in to the coverage of the fires and Nicole could only sigh as primary colors flashed on screen.  Fresh vines blocked the spreading flames as Devon carried three people over his shoulders, shining barriers surrounding them as the flames parted. 

Gertie paid it no mind as she swiftly fell upon their table and everyone muttered ‘my usual’ in near unison.  That Gertie just nodded and turned around spoke to how often the group ended up using the diner as their recovery destination.

Nobody really said anything as their drinks were brought over, Nicole clutched her coffee like a lifeline, taking slow sips as she glared at the reporter taking a sensational approach to the Rangers and their contribution to containing the blaze.  The fire department never got their full due when she got involved, but at the same time?

Ranger involvement saved lives.

“Nah, that there fire was cover fer sometin,” Sam said, flipping a pan of eggs with practiced ease.  “It’s all a govmnet covaup I tells ya!” 

“Will you shut up?” Gertie demanded, bringing over several plates, including Nicole’s own.  “You think every random fire is some shadow government cover up, or the real aliens behind the invasion.” 

Sam plated the eggs, then spun with a huff.  “There’s more to this than the Sylan!  I mean come on, it’s not even a clever name!  One pidly sound off from a popular machine race!  It’s like the government just phoned in the first name that came to mind.” 

“Is it just me or does his accent drop when he starts ranting?” Kayla whispered.

Grace chuckled.  “Just now noticing that?” 

“Shut up,” Kayla said, rolling her eyes.  “Unlike you two I don’t practically live here.” 

“It’s got good food,” Nicole said with a shrug as she cut into her country fried steak the moment it was placed before her.  “Plus it’s close enough to campus that I can come here on foot without raising suspicion.” 

Grace snorted, shaking her head.  “Says the girl that jogged all the way downtown for a cinnamon roll from the Savory Bake House.” 

Nicole looked away to hide the heat flooding her cheeks.  “They have good stuff, and the owners are pretty neat, okay?” 

“And we appreciate that,” Gertie said with a wink.  “Pay my husband no mind, he likes to play it up for the customers.”

Jeff blinked, looking between the waitress and the line cook.  Gertie just smiled and waved him off as she moved to pick up the remaining plates from their order.  Grace and Nicole shared a knowing look as they struggled to contain their laughter at the gobsmacked expressions on their friends faces. 

“I would not have called that,” Devon said with a raised eyebrow.  “She’s far too good for him.” 

“I heard that!” Sam yelled.  “Next time I’ll salt yer pancakes!” 

Devon shivered in revulsion. 

Grace bumped shoulders with Nicole, and the pair laughed as they took their time enjoying the early morning breakfast despite not having slept.  Fortunately Nicole didn’t have anywhere to be for the rest of the day unless there was some major incident with the fires, but there were enough departments on the scene and things were contained, which should mean that the fire chief would keep her on call rather than ask her to continue working.

“Oh god!” Kayla suddenly shouted.  Nicole jumped to her feet, a hand already on her wrist before Kayla let out a whine and dropped her head to the table.  “We’ve got class in the morning.”

“Fuck,” Jeff muttered as Devon silently cursed over his pancakes.

“You might, but Nicole and I are exempt,” Grace said smugly.  “We’re employed with fire and rescue, so we have an actual excuse to miss.” 

Nicole held up a hand and Grace was quick to return the high five.

“Lucky bitches,” Kayla said.  “Now I regret not signing up with your department.” 

“Steady pay and a built-in excuse,” Grace said, lifting her cup in a cheer.  “I am so glad Nicole talked me into going with her.” 

“More like you just wanted to spend more time with her,” Jeff said with a snicker.  “Besides, we’re not high schoolers.  College is a lot more lax with attendance than that cesspit ever was.” 

“That’s the truth,” Devon said, leaning back.  “Fuck it, I’m skipping too.” 

“To truancy,” Kayla cheered weakly, then downed half her coffee in one go.  “I’m going to regret that in a few hours when I lay down.” 

“Maybe,” Nicole said.  “I’m hoping to sleep off last night like a bad hangover.” 

“You don’t drink,” Grace said. 

Nicole huffed.  “I’ve been drunk before, there’s a reason I don’t drink now.” 

Grace hummed, but left it at that.  She knew the reason, that Nicole still battled with her inner demons at times in the dark of the night.  Even now the visions of death were dancing in the back of her mind.  They wouldn’t allow each other to be alone for that very reason, not after having seen the things they did.  

“Well, we should call it here,” Grace said, dropping two twenties on the table before she stood.  A hand was offered and Nicole could only shake her head fondly as she accepted the offered limb and let herself be pulled to her feet.  “You guys take care, we’re going to go home and crash.” 

“Try to actually sleep,’ Kayla said with a tired wink.  “Just because Nicole’s roomie is spending more time with her boyfriend doesn’t mean you can take advantage of the situation.” 

“Like we have the energy for it,” Nicole said, fighting back a very real yawn.  “You’ve got our number if something happens.” 

“Sure thing,” Kayla said, her smile weak. 

Nicole added her own twenty to the center pile and moved to depart with her girlfriend.  Just as they reached the door Gertie stepped close and sported a mischievous smile as she did.  It immediately raised Nicole’s hackles which only saw Gertie’s smile widen.

“Someone’s jumpy,” the kind woman said. 

“You spend hours fighting that crazy fire and see how you look after,” Nicole said, gesturing at the screen just as it switched to footage of her and Grace speaking with the Chief following the worst of the blaze being contained.  “I’d still be out there if the Chief hadn’t ordered me to take a break.” 

Gertie’s eyes flicked back at the screen for a moment, then her hand was on Nicole’s shoulder.  “And we’re proud of you for it.  I just worry you’re not taking care of yourself.” 

“As best I can,” Nicole answered. 

Grace nodded, pulling Nicole close.  “Don’t worry, she’s got me looking out for her as well.” 

“That you better,” Gertie said firmly.  “Watch out for one another, you two are some of our best customers and I expect to be serving you until I’m old and gray.” 

“You already are,” Sam yelled. 

Gertie’s eye twitched.  “At least I’m not bald, you old badger!” 

The man only chuckled at that as he continued his work, not once having turned his focus away from the food being prepared in front of him.  Knowing that the pair had owned the place together for more than twenty years showed with how well he could work the grill. 

“Take care, you two, and I’ll see you tomorrow?” 

“It is tomorrow,” Nicole said, then laughed at her own joke.  “Well, we’ll likely see you sometime well after the sun rises.” 

“Fair enough sweeties,” Gertie said, and pressed a small bundle into her hands.  Nicole knew better than to protest and accepted it gratefully.  “Now go get some sleep, you’ve earned it.” 

As Nicole left with her girlfriend, her mind drifted back to the knowing look Gertie had when she looked at the screen.  If the woman did know her secret, she never voiced it, and for that Nicole was grateful.  Sam’s over the top conspiracy theories took on a different meaning in that light, and once again Nicole found herself smiling. 

“She knows,” Grace said once they got into the car. 

“Probably,” Nicole agreed.  “And yet, it doesn’t bother me.” 

“True,” Grace said after a moment.  “I know your identity is a bit flimsier than mine—” Nicole snorted at the ‘bit’ part of that statement. “—but it still feels weird to have so many know about us like that.” 

Nicole hummed in agreement.  “I mean, the gymnastics coach clocked me, so at this point I’m convinced half the campus knows who we are but are just keeping their mouths shut out of respect for what we’ve done.” 

“Maybe,” Grace said softly.  “I think you’re giving our classmates too much credit there, but what do I know?  This is the first real school I’ve attended.” 

“Rumors spread regardless of how much they might hurt, or how outlandish they sound,” Nicole said.  “It’s one of the immutable laws of the universe.  Humans sort of suck like that.” 

“Yet we fight for them anyway,” Grace said softly. 

“We fight to protect the innocent.  That many who aren’t get caught up in those efforts isn’t for us to be concerned about.  We fight because there is nobody else to stand up for them.” 

Grace chuckled.  “No need to remind me.  I sure as hell know what I’m fighting for, and that is to have a future with my amazing girlfriend.” 

Nicole’s face burned crimson as she looked away, letting herself get distracted by the lights of the early morning hours.  Most people were still sleeping, though many had begun to stir to start their days, especially those who worked downtown.  She hadn’t had that luxury, and instead was only just getting to the point where she could rest. 

A quick shower, likely shared with her girlfriend for expediency, and she would collapse into bed and probably sleep for the next twelve hours.  Nicole seemed to blink and suddenly they were parked at their dorms and it was time to go inside.  Accepting that she had dozed off, Nicole got to her feet and nearly stumbled with how her legs felt like jelly.

“Stretch it out,” Grace said, helping to support her.  “Something tells me we’re both going to be sore as hell tomorrow.” 

“Maybe,” Nicole muttered.  “Ranger healing will help one of us, at least.” 

“Not as much as you hope,” Grace said with a sigh.  “We can worry about that later, let’s just get inside first.” 

“Yes, Mistress,” Nicole teased. 

Grace snorted, then Nicole could only yelp as Grace pulled her up and over her shoulder  into a textbook fireman carry.  She then walked towards the dorms, carrying the no longer bleary-eyed Ranger even as she squirmed in her girlfriend’s grasp. 

“Unhand me you fiend!” Nicole yelled even as she fought to not laugh.  “This is mutiny.” 

“Careful, or you’ll draw the attention of the stoners over by the vending machines,” Grace said, angling herself so that she could see a small collection of students that hadn’t noticed them just yet.  “Oh boys~” 

“Silence!” Nicole hissed.  “You win this one.” 

“As is only proper,” Grace proclaimed and resumed the trek inside.  “We’ve got to get you tucked in before you pass out again.” 

“Shower first,” Nicole said, resigned to being treated like a sack of potatoes.

Opening the dorm door, Grace paused for a moment.  “Do you have the energy for that?” 

The lights were already on, which surprised Nicole, as did the familiar giggles coming from the kitchen as the digital click of a camera app sounded. 

“Becca?” Nicole squawked as Grace quickly helped her back to her feet.  “Delete that this instant!” 

“Oh no,” her oldest friend said with a feral grin.  “After the night you just put me through, I’m keeping this.” 

“I trust Colin is safe?” Nicole asked. 

“Safe as he can be,” Becca said.  “And no, I’m not sure where he went after I had him leave town for the next few days.  He’s going to be moving from place to place each night, and only calling as he’s departing.” 

“Decent op-sec,” Grace said.  “It’s basically what I had to do when I first moved up here and the cult that follows my father kept trying to track me down.” 

Another piece of the puzzle, and yet another reason to lay into Grace’s parents should she ever meet them. 

“Speaking of crazy,” Nicole said.  “Have you heard anything from Sinclair Industries?” 

Becca sighed, shaking her head.  “Nothing yet, just that I’m on paid leave until they sort out this mess.  I did get an apology from Kelly, for what little that was worth.” 

“Yeah, they probably don’t know I took this just yet,” Nicole said, revealing the watch on her wrist.  “They claimed it didn’t work, and Anita handed it back to me.” 

“Oh, those fuckers,” Becca seethed as she ran her fingers along the device.  “They did this without me and fucked the pooch for it.  Now they’re going to dump the mess on my lap and ask me what went wrong and I’m going to have to explain something stupidly basic that they no doubt overlooked!” 

Nicole could only wince at the rant, even if she wanted to rage.  They had taken her morpher, offered in good faith, and used it to cause a fucking disaster that she had spent the better part of the last twelve hours cleaning up.

“Do you know what they were working on?” Becca asked. 

“Uh,” Nicole held up her wrist.  “I assumed it was my watch.” 

Becca laughed, though it was a touch manic and rather shrill.  “Oh no.  If they had used your watch for what I think they did, it would either be functional, or exploded.  No, they did something else and I’m really fucking curious as to what that might be.” 

“Anita seemed to have a clue,” Grace said.  “She was awfully interested in a wall covered in glowing lights.” 

Rebecca’s forehead creased in a frown.  “That’s…  Less than helpful.” 

“It’s all we got,” Grace said, then let out a yawn.  “If it’s all the same, I’d like to get some sleep before Sinclair decides to call us up to somehow try to blame us for cutting down a couple hundred of their security droids.” 

“Huh, Fredrick got those working,” Becca said with a far off look.  “Ugh, it is too late to consider all this.  I stayed up waiting for you to get home and I am fucking exhausted.” 

“I think we all are,” Nicole said, her feet a bit unsteady underneath her.  “And unlike my beautiful girlfriend, I didn’t get a magical Ranger bath from dropping my morph.  I really could use a shower after all that.” 

“Oh, you absolutely do,” Becca called out as she walked back to her room.  “Again, just keep the moaning to a minimum, some of us need their beauty sleep.” 

“Whatever,” Nicole said, rolling her eyes.  “We all know you’re plenty beautiful.” 

“Something, something, flattery,” Becca said with a yawn.  “See you two lovebirds later.” 

The door shut, the click of her lock being the last thing heard and left the two alone once more.  Nicole was about to speak when a chime sounded and she pulled out her phone only to pale at the notification awaiting her. 

“Becca you bitch!” 

Cackling was all she heard as Grace snorted as the uploaded picture of Grace carrying Nicole was now available for all to see on Becca’s social media feed, and the reactions were already pouring in. 

“Come on,” Grace said, shaking her head with mirth.  “Shower and sleep now, plot revenge later.” 

“It will be horrible,” Nicole vowed. 

“Of course it will,” Grace agreed.  “You’ll totally get her back for this.” 

“Damn right I will,” Nicole said.  “Just you wait.  Vengeance will be mine!”

More laughter echoed through the closed door, and Nicole knew she would have to make it grand enough to be remembered, but Grace was also right.  She was barely standing with how tired she was, not to mention how sweaty she’d gotten and the Ranger transformation only did so much for cleanliness.  Shower then sleep, then Becca would rue the coming day!

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 52 - Malfunctions

Nicole fell sideways, physics pulling their best impression of a funhouse mirror even as the energy that permeated the air surged through her.  It was warm, and all too familiar.  The budding warmth surged to searing degrees within her as Nicole let out a muted scream, the sound not quite traveling right through the air. 

Dimly she was aware that she wasn’t touching the ground, but was floating through the air.  Whatever had happened was fucking with everything and anything it came in contact with.  Including Grace, whose transformation nearly blinked out of existence for a moment before it all came crashing back, including the hard ground. 

The air flickered with blue static as Nicole pushed herself upright.  Every inch of her body was on fire, burning as though she was bathing in electrified acid.  Nicole could only grit her teeth and power through, forcing herself upright despite the searing agony.  

Grace groaned, moving sluggishly as she got an arm under herself, her helmet shifted, and Nicole could almost feel those chocolate orbs settle on her behind the visor.  The unspoken question passed between them and Nicole shook her head.  She wasn’t doing well, but that could wait until they knew just what the hell had happened. 

Franklin and Kelly were helping one another back to their feet, though Kelly was frowning at her tablet.  She tossed it aside, the device still sparking with blue light.

“Well, someone cocked up,” Grace said, her legs still unsteady. 

That was an understatement.  Hell, Nicole wasn’t far off from the feeling she had experienced when fighting Bartran.  Before Guiana pushed her to the brink.  Would she need to be hooked back up to some sort of draining device to survive, or was this something she could manage on her own? 

Nicole wasn’t sure how much she could trust Sinclair and his associates, especially given this entire disaster was their fucking fault.

“An understatement,” Kelly Rivers said with a sigh.  “Electronics are fried too.” 

Cursing, Nicole checked her phone only to blink when everything was still working aside from her cell signal.  “They aren’t though?” 

Kelly sighed.  “None of the computing technology in use at our research facilities use conventional technology.  My tablet was using an advanced substrate based off Sylan technology and powered by a Source derived effect.” 

Which only served to confirm Nicole’s own intuition about what had happened.  “How concerned should we be?” 

A frown crossed Kelly’s face when her swipe through the air didn’t yield any holographic interfaces.  “Unknown at this time.  We weren’t aware that such a surge could serve as an EMP for Source devices.” 

A glance to the side showed the machines slumped over, still sparking.  Their eyes glowed dimly in the emergency lighting even as their limbs jerked with every surge that continued to cycle through them. 

Nicole’s eyes were still watching as one managed to get four limbs under itself and start crawling towards them.  “Uh, are the machines also Source powered?” 

“No, but they do have several exotic components.  Why?”

Nicole’s blade was already in motion as the machine lunged towards them, far faster than any of the man-made automatons had moved during their earlier conflict.  Rather than shearing through it, Nicole’s blade deflected off a shimmering field that sent sparks flying.  Her eyes only had a moment to widen before Grace brought her axe down on the machine, tearing through it with some difficulty. 

As if sounding the start of a race, the other machines snapped from malfunction to murder.  Nicole’s world narrowed as she brought her blades back up, deflecting the first strike with ease.  The machines weren’t made of anything better than before, but the addition of a kinetic barrier changed the dynamic of the fight.  Even the Sylan orange models hadn’t sported such a dangerous addition to their kit. 

“Clear the civilians!” Grace shouted as she brought her axe around.  One machine went sailing down the hall as two more moved into its place.  Much as Nicole wanted to stand there and watch, she knew that she needed to do as asked. 

Franklin had already retreated back into the room he originally emerged from, but Kelly was standing stock still, her fists clenched.  It was clear that she was locking up in the face of danger, which would make it harder for Nicole to get her to safety.  Nicole managed to reach her just as a machine would have crashed into Kelly broadside.  

Nicole took the hit instead, and attempted to roll only for a cold limb to pin her to the ground as a the bladed arm came up.  The only thing that she could think was how fucking absurd it would be to check out because of some accident causing a bunch of piss poor excuses for machines to go fucking nuts.

Nicole braced for the impact, yet it never came.  Instead, the machine dropped beside her, crumpled from some impact.  Kelly stood over it, panting as she held some smoking device in her clenched hand.  Had that been a hold out weapon of some sort?  Shaking her head, Nicole got back onto her feet and ushered Kelly towards the door, the woman no longer protesting.

“How do we stop this?” Nicole asked. 

Kelly shook out of her stupor with a startled jump.  “I’m not sure.  If only the active models reacted to the surge, simply destroying those effective would work.  If the storerooms are all awake…” 

“How many?” 

A sigh escaped Kelly’s lips.  “We had over fifty thousand produced.” 

Nicole was thankful for the helmet so that Kelly didn’t get to watch the blood drain from her face at such a disaster just waiting to happen.  Worse, there wasn’t much they could do about it aside from confirm which it was. 

“Can you check the camera feeds or do we need to investigate one of these store rooms?” 

Kelly paused, biting her lip.  “Investigate.  Everything down here uses Source tech, a precaution against EMP attacks.” 

“Yeah, lot of good that’s doing us,” Nicole snarked. 

“Indeed,” Kelly agreed.  “I’ll do what I can here.  Head to sub-level three and check room one-seven beta.  That is the closest storage room.” 

Nicole nodded, moving back to rejoin the fight even as the door sealed shut.  The entire situation was strange as hell, and Nicole can’t help but look back at the machine that Kelly had somehow taken down.  Whatever struck it wasn’t a blast of energy, it was more akin to when Jeff smacked a drone with the shaft of his spear.  A blunt strike, and one performed using something extraordinarily robust. 

What else was Kelly keeping from them?

Grace was mopping up the last of the machines, but Nicole could hear the telltale clacking of more just down the hall.  Gripping her blades tight, she steeled herself for the chaos that was to come.  

“This is going to suck,” Nicole said as Grace stepped up beside her. 

Her girlfriend huffed.  “Honestly, what the fuck did that explosion do to these things?”

Nicole shrugged as the first of the machines pierced the eerie fog, crawling towards them at a steady and unnerving pace.  “I think Kelly will be trying to crack that question for weeks to come.” 

“No doubt,” Grace said, then charged into the approaching masses. 

Not to be outdone, Nicole took a deep breath, feeling out the surging warmth as she did.  It wasn’t hurting, not yet, which meant she would hopefully be okay to keep fighting.  Unfortunately, enthusiasm only does so much when one’s weapons can’t quite pierce the kinetic barrier being used by the opposition. 

In that regard, Grace’s axe has a natural advantage, the greater surface area and power behind the swings tore through each machine with far greater ease than Nicole’s own mundane blades to the point that she stowed them after her third exchange and resorted to punching the damn things into the ground, denting the steel floor as she did.

It was cathartic as hell, and oddly effective.

Flesh meeting a flexible kinetic field that would shatter into malleable steel was a curious sensation, and one that Nicole wasn’t sure how to process.  Her brain kept telling her that it should hurt, that hitting something with the ability to repel bullets should result in her hand being permanently fucked. 

As her fist buried itself into yet another machine, she could only chuckle at the absurdity that was her life.  Here she was, a Ranger in name only at this point, and still keeping up with Grace well enough to not need her to hover for safety.  Nicole knew that she was getting closer to the Source to do so, that if she fought the Orange drones now that it wouldn’t be a contest.

Nicole lost count as they fought, her breathing calm and measured as she progressed through the encroaching hoards as they pushed deeper into the facility.  They worked for what felt like an hour as they made it to the third sub-level, the density of the machines only serving to grow as they did. 

At least the door was in sight, even if there were yet more of the hoard between them and their goal.  Grace was breathing heavily as she held her axe at the ready and Nicole was honestly feeling worse off.  Her arms trembled from the repeated impacts that could shake foundations, her body protesting against being driven past her own limits for so long. 

Hell, she wasn’t even sure if the Source was running rampant within her, and could only trust that she might morph once more if that was indeed the case.  There was no way to confirm, not without having her morpher back.  Just as they’re making headway, a commotion on the other side of the mass of steel breaks through their own cacophony. 

Nicole frowned at first, then nearly growled when she realized who it was.  Yellow streaked through the muted colors of the machines, using her bizarre rifle that also served as some sort of glaive to make short work of the machines in her own way.

“Sup,” Anita said, waving cheekily.  She didn’t even have the decency to pretend to be as tired as they were.  “Heard you might need some help down here.” 

“Or you’re here to keep us from fucking with something important,” Grace snapped.  “Let me guess, you already checked the room.” 

“Nope,” Anita said, popping the P as she did.  “I’m legit here to help, as is the rest of my team.  They’re clearing out the rest of the base so we can focus on figuring out what the fuck went wrong and make sure everything is safe.” 

“What, like a machine might just freak out if activated?” Grace asked. 

Anita nodded.  “That is a legitimate concern, yes.” 

Nicole swallowed, looking off to the side as she considered the terror that might bring, but she also understood the opportunity.  If they could bring the machines under control, then they would be an effective counter to the Sylan’s own drone swarms.

“Are you willing to fill us in on the test that went completely FUBAR?” Nicole demanded, her voice nearly a growl. 

Emotions were always hard to parse through the uniform, yet Anita was always a special case.  The one thing that Nicole could tell for certain was when the Yellow Ranger’s entire posture shifted, and Maria took front and center.  Such a thing happened the moment the question left her lips, and Nicole knew she was either getting a straight answer, or had just picked a fight.

“This was the first attempt to empower a morpher,” Maria said.  “I do not know if it was a success or failure.” 

A shuddering breath rattled through Nicole as she considered the implications.  Would she finally be able to stand among her friends once more, not out of her own perceived obligations, but as a peer?  Even when considering it, the idea was always little more than a hypothetical.  Now it hangs there in the air with a heavy presence that almost felt physical.  The warmth in her chest remained steady, pulsing in time with her heart. 

“Then that should be our priority,” Grace said, her helmet angled so she could look at Nicole.  “Wouldn’t you agree?” 

Nicole nodded, not trusting herself to speak, to reveal the desperate hope that would no doubt come across with her words.  She turned, looking further down the hall, the direction that Yellow had come from, the direction they would need to go to get to the rather literal bottom of this mess. 

“First thing,” Maria said, grasping the steel door.  “We must ascertain if our machines were awakened by the pulse or not.” 

Screeching steel rang out as the Yellow Ranger ripped the unpowered door open.  She peered inside even as she gently tossed the massive thing aside as if it were made of paper.  The tension in her shoulders bled away as the woman let out a heavy sigh. 

“No sign of movement,” Maria said. 

“Oh thank fuck,” Grace said, her axe vanishing into the aether.  “I don’t know if I had it in me to keep that up.” 

“They are remarkably tenacious,” the Yellow Ranger agreed as she began to walk.  “We shouldn’t see much opposition between here and our goals.” 

“Which are?” Nicole asked. 

Maria hummed as they walked.  “Reach lab seventeen, report back the status of the test as well as risk assessment for any unpowered personnel entering the area.” 

“Sounds sensible,” Grace said, but the suspicion was clear in her voice. 

No comment on that was offered, and Nicole elected to keep her mouth shut.  Obviously they had performed all this without Becca on hand, which was likely why something went horrifically wrong, yet they weren’t volunteering information on why she was left out.  Given that, there was no reason for Nicole to let on that she knew they had done just that. 

Stairs led deeper into the facility, and part of Nicole couldn’t help but wonder how things were going topside.  Were her teammates worried?  Who was she kidding, of course they would be.  They had been gone for hours now, not to mention that pulse that no doubt was felt by half the damn city. 

And here she was, working with the people that caused it all in an effort to ensure what exactly?  That the mistake might yield something of value?  It made little sense either way, but what was she going to do?  Nicole needed to keep them on her good side, for her own sake as well as Rebecca’s. 

As they descended the stairs, Yellow held up a closed fist.  All motion stopped as she carefully leaned around the corner, then cursed as bladed talons scraped along her kinetic shield.  Her weapon materialized at the same moment that Grace summoned her axe, but Nicole beat them both to the literal punch. 

The machine impacted the far wall, shorting out as it got back onto its malfunctioning limbs.  An axe came down upon it before it could.  Bolts of energy shot from Yellow’s rifle, peppering another group of machines as they crawled along the walls and ceilings like fucking Xenomorphs or some shit. 

Leave it to humanity to come up with shit that is creepier than the tools of death developed by actual extraterrestrials.  The resulting melee was swift and brutal as all that came before it, and Nicole had two more cuts along her outfit to show for it, though none managed to penetrate her undersuit, once again proving that it was worth whatever Sinclair Industries thought it was and more.

“Whew, that was fun,” Anita said brightly, having taken the front once again.  “You okay over there?” 

“Peachy,” Nicole muttered, inspecting one of the cuts.  “Good news, the armor works.  Bad news, I still feel every cut and stab through it.” 

“Better than the alternative,” Anita quipped as she approached the glowing door.  “Time to see what mess awaits us then.” 

Nicole shared a look with her girlfriend, receiving a nod as Yellow reached down and shoved the door up and into the ceiling along its track.  The lab beyond was a fucking mess, with sparking electronics surrounded by half a dozen corpses of researchers.  The wall that once stood between the testing chamber and the researchers was obliterated, the shrapnel from that explosion having torn through the soft bodies now strewn at their feet.  It was hardly the worst that Nicole had ever walked in on, but still a sight she hoped to never grow used to.  

“Well, that’s fucked,” Anita said, her shoulders dropping ever so slightly at the sight of so much death.  “I kinda liked some of these assholes.” 

Before Nicole can even begin to think of what she might say to the woman, Anita marched herself past all the bodies and wreckage and right up to the pedestal set in the center of the testing chamber just beyond.  The wall was adorned with a plethora of glowing lights, but what caught Nicole’s attention was the device set upon the pedestal itself. 

“That’s my morpher,” Nicole said with barely a whisper. 

Anita paused, then turned her full focus onto the device.  She then lifted it off the raised surface, looking it over.  “Sure is.” 

And it was promptly tossed through the air, clearing the thirty feet between them as Nicole snatched it from the air.  She looked it over with trembling hands, then pressed the primary activation button before her nerves grew worse.  The device sat silent, with no hint that it was any more functional than the day it was taken from her. 

Nicole hurriedly strapped it to her wrist, hoping that it was something so simple, but as the seconds ticked on, the nervous anticipation turned to anger and dread.  All of that death and destruction, and they hadn’t even fixed it.  Grace clapped a firm hand on Nicole’s shoulder and with it the guilt hit her twice as hard. 

No amount of death would be worth the return of her morpher. 

“Hey,” Grace whispered, pulling her into a crushing embrace.  “Its gonna be okay.” 

Nicole wrapped her arms around her girlfriend, barely able to keep her own tears in check.  They stayed like that for several moments as Yellow gave them some space while surveying the room and collecting the ID tags from each of the fallen scientists.  That was something that Nicole was thankful for, she didn’t enjoy retrieving bodies from burnouts, but it was something she had done more than once. 

That never made it any easier the next time. 

Anita stepped over to them and cleared her throat, prompting Grace to pull away.  Nicole could almost picture her girlfriend’s smile behind the helmet, so full of love and understanding that it bordered on pity without ever crossing that line.  The old Nicole would have seen it as such, but she had grown, or at least she liked to think that she had.

“Bit of advice,” the Yellow Ranger said, then her morph shattered, leaving a rather tired looking woman in her place.  “You are far too easy to read, even with the gear.  I personally don’t care all that much, but my boss sure as hell does.  He won’t hesitate to use everything he can to get what he wants.” 

Nicole regarded the Ranger, not sure how she should take that statement.  Yellow wasn’t her friend, but the warning appeared genuine.  So, Nicole nodded, taking it for what it was.

“Let’s get out of here,” Anita said with a weak smile.  “I’m not looking forward to the coming debrief.” 

Looking down at the silent device on her wrist, Nicole couldn’t help but echo that sentiment.  With one look back at the devastated room and the wall of lights that somehow hadn’t shorted out during the surge, Nicole turned and began the long walk back to the administrative floor. 

She would try to keep her disappointment concealed, but something told her that she was doomed to fail.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 51 - Drums From The Deep

The stairs were devoid of smoke, the fire not having made it into the depths of the structure, yet Nicole could tell that all the oxygen had been sucked out by the rising heat.  The emergency lights remained on despite the chaos above which gave her some hope that survivors might be located. 

It was slim, but she had to hold onto it.  There was a reason they directed her towards this location, no normal firefighter would have made it through that inferno, potentially for days.  Chemical fires didn’t burn out until they exhausted their fuel, and some of these were supplied by pipelines that took time to isolate and shut down. 

Automated systems often failed in such disasters and weren’t always widely implemented due to cost savings and deregulation, which meant it took dedicated teams time to isolate every feeder line.  Until then, the blaze would burn unchecked.  Containing it would fall to the emergency responders as well as the rest of her team. 

“This is creepy as fuck,” Grace said, following behind her.

Not for the first time Nicole envied the Daytona Rangers with the headlights on their helmets.  The darkness was cloying, yet her helmet still allowed her to make out her surroundings as they followed the spiraling staircase down.  Yet another feature she would need to thank Sinclair for.

There were many things that Nicole expected to find at the bottom, but two dead men in full combat gear certainly wasn’t it.  The vault door they were slumped against also rated rather high on the list of things she wasn’t expecting for that matter. 

“Well, that’s ominous,” Nicole said.  “So, should I rip it open?” 

Grace immediately shook her head.  “Oh hell no.  That’s how you kick off a horror film where the zombies get loose.” 

Nicole chuckled, but there was no humor in it.  “Yes, zombies fleeing into an inferno.  We live in a world under alien invasion, I highly doubt we’re about to find something like that down here.” 

“Your funeral,” Grace muttered. 

“It’s not like I can just phase through right now,” Nicole snapped, then immediately wilted when she heard her shout echo around her.  “Sorry.  Just feeling my lack of power right now.” 

“What about your radio?” Grace asked.  “Can we call this in and just move on?” 

Nicole wanted to slap herself, then reached up to the mic and hit transmit.  “This is Ranger Black reporting.” 

Crackling static answered, then a high pitched shriek of feedback as Nicole recoiled from the volume, turning it down as she did.  Sinclair’s helmet was good at filtering noise, but not to the degree of the actual Ranger helms.  Her ears were still ringing when the ground violently lurched, knocking her over with what could only be described as an earthquake. 

Grace had dropped to one knee beside Nicole, hovering over her protectively as the tremors settled.  Slowly Grace stood once more, helping Nicole back to her feet.  Neither spoke as they took stock of the situation.  Nothing seemed changed on their end, which meant something had exploded elsewhere.  Nicole was just about to suggest going back topside when a hiss had their eyes drawn to the steel door. 

The seal had broken, and smoke flowed down the stairwell in a rush, suctioning through the broken seal in the door as it whipped around Nicole and Grace violently.  It only lasted a handful of seconds, but it was enough to unsettle the pair. 

Grace glared at the now open door.  “Why would something like that be hermetically sealed?” 

“Zombies,” Nicole answered without missing a beat. 

Grace’s helmet turned, and Nicole could just imagine the glare contained within.  “I will so kick your ass if it’s true.” 

“You said it first,” Nicole chided as she approached the opening.  “That said, I’ll be sure to save a few of them for you.” 

Grace flipped her off and Nicole laughed as she gripped the massive door and pulled.  Steel strained but Ranger strength won out and slowly the thing opened.  Nicole was grinning under her helmet right up until several red beams pierced the smoke, pointing right at her chest.  She barely had a moment to yelp before the first retorts of gunfire sounded and she jumped away, rounding behind the open door for cover. 

Sentry turrets. 

Whatever the hell this place was, it had lethal security measures!  

“Well, it’s not zombies,” Nicole said dryly. 

“No shit,” Grace yelled over the thundering gunfire.  “What now?” 

“I think it’s safe to say this place would be too dangerous for regular firefighters,” Nicole said, turning to face the steel bulkhead once more.  “And something tells me that those guns won’t run out of ammo anytime soon.” 

“Wonderful,” Grace said.  “And here we are without a way to call it in.” 

Nicole eyed the door, weighing her options.  “Do we try to push forward, or report back to the Chief?”

As if to answer her, something burst far above them, rattling the structure.  Grace’s helmet turned slowly, then she shrugged.  “Something tells me that they’re pretty occupied up there.” 

“They probably have their hands more than full but they have three other Rangers besides helping,” Nicole agreed.  “Secret tunnels are not something they should be messing with.  Us either for that matter.” 

“Secret tunnel…” Grace sang gently.  Nicole elbowed her and she laughed.  “Okay, we’ll go inform the crisis coordinators and get put to work elsewhere.” 

Nicole nodded even as the facility shook once more.  She looked up, but something felt off about that explosion.  Rather, it felt more like it came from below rather than above.  Another followed a moment later and a sudden dread filled her then the very air seemed to glow a translucent blue. 

“Why do I get the feeling that this situation just got worse?” Nicole asked. 

Another tremor, and this time one of the lights fell loose from the ceiling. 

“Because we’re Rangers and that’s our lot in life,” Grace said with a groan.  “Dinner tonight says that whatever that was is somewhere behind that door.” 

“No bet,” Nicole said, moving over towards it.  She drew her knives and Grace matched her with her axe.  “Alright, may as well get to work.” 

Each took hold of the massive door, their strength proved to be more than a match for the best that Earth had to offer.  It took a few moments to pull the door open wider, all in the name of having room to work around the active turrets.

Grace held up her hand, three fingers extended.  She then counted down wordlessly, two, one, fist.  Grace burst into motion with the full speed being a Ranger afforded her, axe in hand as lasers attempted to track her.  A beat later Nicole was right behind her, blades in hand.  Bullets traced after their moving forms, even as one of the guns couldn’t decide which of them it should be tracking. 

That didn’t stop the turrets from firing.  Bullets tore into the concrete, kicking up shards of chipped stone as Nicole moved.  Her breathing was steady, the warmth slowly growing with each breath.  It was as though the fire was still around her, and she could only hope that it didn’t progress to the point where the power cascaded out of control once more.

Grace hurled her axe, the steel tore through one turret before embedding itself in the ceiling.  Her girlfriend didn’t recall it immediately, and instead continued to move.  Nicole saw the shape of her plan and could only grin.  Leaving that aside, Nicole focused on one of the turrets, dancing side by side as she approached at a lightning pace. 

She jumped, just as Grace’s axe tore free.  It flew through the air with a spin, the red dot from the turret just managed to center on Nicole as it zipped past, catching the gunfire before it continued on to slam into the third turret.  Nicole’s blades lashed out, one jammed into the spinning barrels before the first round could impact her, the other cut the ammunition belt, ensuring that the machine was out of commission.

Metal screeched as Nicole wrenched her blades free and fell back to the floor below.  Her lungs heaved for air even as the warmth settled back down, but didn’t quite fade completely.  That was concerning, but there wasn’t anything she could do about it at the moment.  More concerning was how the blue glow seemed to be just a touch brighter within. 

“Ominous,” Grace said.

Whatever it was, it seemed as though it possessed a physical presence that was almost like a mist that twined with the smoke, pulling it to the ground as it twisted in the flashing red emergency lights.  Their helmets filtered most smells out, but there was something in the air that still made it though, which was concerning.

“The hell is this place?” Grace asked.  “It feels like we just walked into a dimension we shouldn’t be in or something.” 

“Oh good, it’s not just me,” Nicole said.  She hesitated for just a moment, then stepped beyond the destroyed turrets to take in the rest of the facility.  The halls were dark and the air was almost thick and cloying.  Her visor adjusted quickly to the shift in lighting and she could see just fine, but everything was cast in an off-colored hue made worse by the mist that was pooling around their feet.  “Spooky is definitely one word for it.” 

“If I see a facehugger I’m screaming,” Grace said, stepping up behind her.  “I trust these helmets to handle most shit, but I draw the line at alien parasites and acid blood.” 

“That’s fair,” Nicole said, swallowing to hide her own nerves. 

Though, it would be strange to find something like that running around in a human run facility, but at the same time it would make some sense given Sinclair Industries were doing experiments on Sylan developed technology.  Knowing how much of it was biomechanical in nature, finding a lab attempting to recreate it wouldn’t even be all that strange.  

“A lab like this,” Grace said, her head on a swivel, “why the hell would someone think  this is a good idea?  Putting it in the middle of a major city was just asking for a disaster like this!” 

“Right?  Minneapolis is a prime target if the invasion picks up,” Nicole said, eyes darting to shapes in the mist, her mind finding phantoms in the twisting motions through the sterile halls of steel and white tile.  “Why not just put it in the mountains somewhere far from people?” 

Grace nodded along, her axe held in a death grip.  “Imagine some beasts being cloned in here and running rampant through the streets.  They would be doing the Sylan’s job for them!” 

Thanks to her near death, she knew that Sinclair had some labs deep in the earth, but this seemed completely at odds with that.  It truly was strange to have a lab so close to so many people.  They were in the midst of an invasion, which made it even more of a risk since population centers would be first to fall.  What could possess whatever group that built this to do something so risky?  It was almost as if—

Nicole stopped, her eyes widening.  “Shit, what if they built this place here to make it harder for the Sylans to justify attacking it?” 

Grace paused just before one of the corners, looking back and Nicole could almost see the look of bewilderment on her face.  “Where did that leap in logic come from?” 

“How many would notice an attack in the mountains?” Nicole asked.  “Especially compared to how fast we notice an attack here?” 

“Or if they set a fire to distract from something,” Grace said with dawning horror creeping into her voice.  “Shit, this just got worse.” 

Nicole snarled.  “If that fire turns out to have been a distraction for something down here, I’m going to kill whoever is behind this.” 

“Get in line,” Grace said, then they both froze. 

Something was clicking against the tile, straining her ears.  She could hear it coming in a pattern, each a bit louder than the last.  It was a moment right out of some of her favorite campy horror films, and given some of the things she had fought since becoming a Ranger, it would take something truly special to scare her now.

Daggers in hand, she stood ready as Grace nodded and held up three fingers, then only two.  One finger remained and then the Rangers moved.  Dashing around the corner with inhuman speed, Nicole kicked off the opposite wall and scanned the hall for the source of the noise. 

She blinked, soaring over a small cleaning drone as it scooted along the floor and nearly stumbled her landing.  The click sounded, spraying a small amount of cleaning fluid onto the floor before resuming its task.  She shared a look with her girlfriend who was currently sprawled out on her ass, barely sitting up on her shoulders.  Nicole couldn’t help it, she started to laugh.  Grace joined in a moment later, and it was nice to let all the tension out.

Shaking her head, Nicole looked up and in the next instant she’d cleared most of the distance between herself and Grace, her blades streaking through the air ahead of her.  Behind Grace, emerging from the mists, was some mechanical creation with six legs and two bladed arms.  It wasn’t a Sylan machine, but something else. 

Her blades sheared through it like wet paper, then Nicole crashed into it, shoulder first, sending the machine into the far wall with a shriek of abused metal.  Nicole barely had a moment to process how she had done that as that seemed to have kicked the nest.  Dozens of the things flowed out of the darkness, not a single light on them, her visor cycled, settling onto a thermal band where the machines radiated warmth through the cool mists. 

“Incoming!” Nicole shouted, bringing her blades back up in a close guard.  “Looks like we’re getting our horror moment after all.” 

“Please,” Grace said, throwing her axe down the hall where it cleaved clean through one of the machines before recalling it in a way that sheared through another.  “These aren’t Sylan creations, they’re using Earth metals.  We’ll have these cleaned up in seconds.” 

“You shall do no such thing!” 

The pair paused, Nicole looking up at the ceiling where the voice had originated.  “Then fucking call them off!” 

“You’re the trespassers here,” the voice answered.  “Why did you break into our facility?” 

“Did you miss the fucking inferno happening up top?” Grace shouted, waving her axe as she did.  “We were sent to search for survivors!” 

“If you haven’t noticed, we were fine before you ripped down our doors!” 

Nicole was quickly growing irritated with whoever was yelling at them, and to punctuate the point she began to walk towards the machines, twirling her blade as she did. 

“What are you doing?” 

“Cutting this conversation short,” Nicole said, and cleaved through another machine.  “Evacuate, now.” 

“We can’t jus—” 

Nicole cut through another.  “For each excuse I destroy another of your precious knock offs!” 

“This is an isolated facility!” 

Another machine fell to her blade. 

“Each of those cost—” 

Another. 

“STOP!” 

Nicole did. 

The lights in the hall came back on, her visor immediately adjusting for the shift to avoid blinding her.  Each machine backed away, stepping to the sides of the wide hall.  Nicole couldn’t help but smirk, especially since it was hidden by her helmet. 

“So, who do I need to talk to about this shitshow?” Nicole asked, eyeing the stamped insignia on the machine.  “Oh hell, this really is one of Sinclair’s ops.  Just what did you bastards fuck up to cause the fire above?” 

“That is none of your concern,” the voice said. 

Grace snorted.  “Given my partner here is wearing Sinclair issued armor, I would bet against that.”  

The line fell silent for several moments before someone much more familiar took over.  

“Follow the escort, they will lead you to the shift manager’s office,”  Kelly Rivers said.

“Thank you,” Nicole said, ignoring Grace’s giggles as they walked down the hall.  “I’d appreciate clearing this up quickly, that fire won’t put itself out.” 

“It actually would,” a second voice said over the intercom.  “The pipes only have so much fuel to vent between here and the nearest cutoff, which was finally triggered ten minutes ago.  The blaze will cease in less than an hour.” 

“That does nothing for everything else on fire,” Grace said, irritation right back in her voice.  “What I want to know is who the hell builds a factory underneath a chemical plant?” 

A door hissed open and a man stepped out.  He was wearing a Hawaiian shirt and shorts and had messy hair.  Nicole vaguely recognized him from some TV interview she’d seen, mostly because of his horrid fashion sense, but other than that? 

“Welcome to Sinclair’s Robotics, premier contractor for all your robotics needs,” Franklin Frederick said.  “We use those chemicals in the manufacturing process, hence the plant above to save on logistics.” 

“Cool,” Nicole said, crossing her arms.  She knew that a lecture from the big boss was likely in order, but she had her own opinion that she fully intended to cram down his fucking throat for allowing something of this scale to go wrong.  “Now get the hell out, that’s an order.” 

“Um, on whose authority?” he asked. 

“The pissed off Ranger who was sent in to save your sorry asses.” 

Grace stepped up beside her, her axe slung over her shoulder.  “That and the state of emergency declared by the Governor.  Since we’re both part of Minneapolis FD, that means we can and ARE ordering your ass out of here.” 

Nicole nodded.  “What she said, now get the fuck out of here before—” 

The lights flickered as a dull rumble shook the entire facility.  Nicole spared the disturbance a glance, wishing she had working comms at the moment so she could know what sort of mess was going on above.  Her helmet leveled upon the fallen eccentric man, the lights still flickering despite the rumble having ceased.

“Sound the evacuation, we’re leaving.” 

“But—” 

“NOW!” Nicole yelled as yet another shudder ran through the building.  “Unless you want to end up buried and make a two minute blurb on the evening news.” 

“But, the shareholders…” 

Was it a bad thing she would rather be in the middle of the blaze above without her Ranger powers than dealing with these idiots?  

“Oh, and while you’re at it,” Grace added.  “Explain the blue mist, because like hell that was caused by the shit you’re working on.” 

As if invoked by her question, blue sparks crackled through the air as anything inorganic not held down began to float into the air.  The heat in Nicole’s chest was growing by the second, the sensation well familiar to her after the battle with Bartran and Guiana. 

“That’s not good,” Franklin said just as the whole structure lurched.

The Reluctant Ranger Volume One

Hey everyone! I thought that my supporters would appreciate a download of the first volume now that it's all available for paid members in both pdf and epub formats! (Complete with some bonus concept art from my discord server!)

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 50 - Burn Up

Nicole was ready to get home after all the loops she had just been thrown through.  It was nice that Julie hadn’t outed her or anything, but it was still disconcerting to know that her life could be upended so easily by a single picture taken by someone with malicious intent.  It was a sobering experience. 

Grace was heading back to campus and the others each had their own plans for the remainder of the day.  Nicole wanted nothing more than to head back as well and curl up with her girlfriend, but she also needed to have a chat with her best friend about springing surprises on her like that. 

“Sorry about that,” Becca said, settling back into the driver’s seat. 

“Why not just tell me?” Nicole asked, her fists balling in her jacket.  “We could have easily met up with her discreetly, avoiding that whole fiasco.” 

“I didn’t know she still had the picture,” Becca said after a moment, then she put the car back in park and leaned back with a heavy sigh.  “I wasn’t lying when I said I joined them to help protect your identity, but there was another reason I wanted to talk to you away from everything.” 

A chill ran down Nicole’s spine, because she recognized that tone.  It was the same tone that Rebecca had whenever she was about to drop a major secret.  The first time Nicole had heard it was when she came out to her.  Rebecca hadn’t even told her parents yet, and she’d stood beside her best friend when she did. 

The next time had been when she was wanting to get physical with Colin and wanted advice that she couldn’t exactly ask her parents about without even more awkward questions arising.  That had led to hours of searching forums and internet articles to filter through the bullshit and find the good advice mixed in with the trash. 

Nicole saw her the following day and only got an embarrassed thumbs up as her answer. 

“Well, lay it on me then,” Nicole said. 

Becca sucked in a deep breath.  “I found out my research has been sidelined.  They stopped working on your morpher two days ago in favor of a project I haven’t been read in on, but was apparently contributing to without realizing.”

  Things weren’t as bad as they could have been, but that was still a heavy blow to her faith in Sinclair’s sincerity.  That they were still providing her with gear was a good thing, but they were deliberately keeping something important from her best friend.  Yet, something about Becca’s posture told Nicole they weren’t even close to the end of the bad news. 

“More worrying,” Becca continued.  “Sinclair’s morpher went missing nearest I can tell.  I think they fixed it without telling me and decided to see how long they could string me along until I caught on.  Given they sent Anita here to watch over me wasn’t a surprise, she’s been shadowing me for days.” 

That revelation was enough to turn Nicole’s blood to ice.  Sure, she liked Anita well enough, but it was never a stretch to figure out that she was someone put in place to keep an eye on them.  Given how she had latched onto Devon also suggested a few things that Nicole really didn’t want to be true. 

As much as she wanted to take the knee jerk response, Nicole knew that she needed to keep a cooler head about things.  That and bring Grace in on things.  Jeff and Kayla too for that matter.  After that they could approach Devon without Anita around and hope that he was already suspicious of her and hadn’t fallen for the latest woman that winked at him.

Then again, maybe he was the one changing her. 

No, best to keep her expectations reasonable and not assume he was magically better than he was when dating Tiffany of all people.  Yes, he had dumped her when she made an ass of herself, but that didn’t change that he still thought she was worth something at the time.

“I know she’s been spending a lot of time with Devon too,” Nicole added. 

Becca grimaced.  “Wonderful.  Okay, leave him out of any discussions, please.  I don’t want to take any chances.” 

“What about Colin?” Nicole asked.  “Is he safe?” 

Biting her lip, Becca looked away.  “I’ve made sure he’s aware of the danger, but there’s only so much someone can do to be cautious these days.” 

Given the surveillance state, there really was no way to get around data collection without going completely off the grid.  There was no doubt in Nicole’s mind that Sinclair had the resources to find anyone he wanted to, no matter where they tried to hide.

Nicole reached out and took her best friend’s hand, offering a soft squeeze of support.  She knew that Becca wouldn’t just quit a job like that, it offered her every opportunity she had wanted.  It was also something she could do that would help Nicole by extension, and if there was one thing she could count on, it was that Becca would always do what she could to support her.

“Just,” Becca’s voice hitched.  “If I ever ask you to come somewhere, or do something, or if I’m in danger…” 

“Treat it with some healthy skepticism?” Nicole asked, putting a smile on her face that she didn’t quite feel.

“Yeah,” Rebecca said.  “The opportunity is immense, and I’m genuinely helping with the research, but I don’t think they would willingly let me leave.” 

“Because you’re leverage on me,” Nicole said, reaching over to pull her best friend into a hug.  “Becca, if you ever feel in danger, or if shit hits the fan, grab Colin and find one of us.  We’ll do our best to keep you safe.” 

“I will,” Becca whispered into Nicole’s ear.  “I just don’t know how far any of us could get.  These guys have more resources than you can imagine.” 

“We’ll figure something out,” Nicole said.  “Even if I have to fight the world, I’ll keep you safe.” 

It was obvious that Sinclair had government backing, but how far that extended was a matter of debate.  She didn’t doubt for a second that he was reporting everything back to those funding his research, but she also knew that he would happily throw them under the bus if it protected his ass. 

Would Nicole find herself fighting the government on top of the Sylan if they came after her family, or would she side against the world itself to keep them safe?  The question was who might join her.  Would her team stand with her if it came to that?

A part of her toyed with the idea of appealing to Maraline for safety, but even with how strangely helpful the Sylan woman had been over her short time as a Ranger, she was still an enemy combatant set on conquering the Earth.  Maybe if Bartran died of his injuries and she was left in charge of the invasion… 

Humanity was far from perfect, and Maraline certainly couldn’t do worse than many of the leaders of their world.  It felt like treason against her people to even consider it, but at the same time, something told her that she couldn’t trust those in power to do the right thing if it meant risking said power. 

Nicole wasn’t sure what she would do, and would probably debate her options right up until shit hit the fan and she had no other choice but to act.  They sat in silence for several moments, then Becca took a shuddering breath and put the car into gear and began the drive home.  Nicole continued to ponder what it meant to be a Ranger, the responsibility that came with it, and the weight of the power she wielded. 

They were just getting back to the dorms when the car shook.  Nicole threw the door open, uncaring of the car still being in motion or her now screaming friend as she watched a massive plume of smoke rise above the eastern horizon.  What the hell had that been?  Did the Sylan swap to bombing tactics, or was this something else?  There wasn’t supposed to be another attack until the day after tomorrow at the earliest!

Rebecca parked the car not far from where Nicole had made a hasty decision and stormed out, but rather than the expected anger, there was only concern.  Her eyes were also on the smoke, even as she muttered under her breath about distance and some sort of calculation. 

“That was sub lab three,” Becca whispered after a moment.  “I was supposed to be there today until they canceled my experiment and gave me the afternoon off.” 

Well, that wasn’t at all concerning, and only two days after Sinclair’s morpher went missing?  No, that stank like the horses from the other day.  Nicole’s phone rang, startling her out of her swirling thoughts.  The number was one well familiar to her and she answered it immediately knowing she would get some answers if nothing else. 

“Nicole,” she said, simple and to the point. 

“There was an explosion in the industrial sector,” the dispatcher said.  “All hands on deck, if you can.  I’m calling Grace in too and the fire is spreading fast.  Think you can get your whole team for this one?” 

There was no hesitation as she sent the message on their group chat.  “Can do.  Send me the address you want us to meet and we’ll be there.” 

“Thanks,” the dispatcher said.  “We’re calling in other departments, but we don’t know if it will be enough.  The National Guard is also on the line as well, and there’s talk of needing to evacuate portions of the city given where this explosion happened.”

“We’ll do what we can to help,” Nicole said. 

“That’s all we can ask.” 

He hung up before Nicole could answer and she was left with the weight of her responsibility and the knowledge of the challenge ahead of her.  She turned and gave Becca a soft smile, trying to avoid thoughts of the lives no doubt already lost, and those she would hopefully save in the coming hours. 

Grace’s car flew into the parking lot a moment later and Nicole moved quickly to the trunk which had already popped open.  She pulled out the case that held her gear and turned back to face her best friend. 

“Duty calls,” Nicole said.  “Get Colin and go somewhere safe.” 

“I will,” Becca said with a smile.  “Now go save lives, hero.” 

“Roll the Dice,” Grace said, a blinding flash of crimson followed and there stood the Red Ranger.  “Come on, you can change on a rooftop nearby.” 

Much as she hated the idea, Nicole couldn’t argue.  They had practiced for this moment and already had a place picked out ahead of time.  Nicole handed the case over to Grace, then took off at a sprint towards the first rooftop.  Two leaps later and Nicole was stripping off her clothes and swapping into the under suit of her makeshift Ranger attire. 

This would be her first time heading into a proper blaze without her morpher, and she could already feel her nerves acting up.  Would she freeze when push came to shove, or would she manage to power on through despite her trepidation?

At least Grace was there to help with the armor, having a partner cut down on the prep time by minutes and less than sixty seconds after touching down on the rooftop the pair were once again in motion.

It was a familiar and well practiced routine, running to a blaze, but this time their whole team was coming to join them.  She could see the fires, as well as the occasional explosion from something catching all at once.  This was far beyond anything she normally dealt with as a firefighter, or a Ranger.  It was a disaster in the making and they were one of the few that could hope to make a difference. 

Green, Silver, and Purple joined them enroute and Nicole made sure they landed among the emergency vehicles assembled on the perimeter of the blaze.  Unfortunately landings were one thing that Nicole still struggled with, and despite practice at bleeding momentum in a long fall, she still landed hard enough to crack the concrete and rattle her whole skeleton.  

The rest of her team impacted around her.  Grace fell to a three point stance, axe on her shoulder.  Kayla had vines sprout from the ground and her staff to catch her.  Jeff used his spear to twirl off the momentum.  Devon shone with blinding light as he stood, his armor glinting in the early evening light. 

“We’re here,” Nicole said.  “Direct us to where we’re needed.” 

Two men that Nicole didn’t recognize looked up in unison, apparently having missed their arrival.  She wouldn’t have been surprised if they assumed the impacts were more explosions in the distance.  As if to punctuate that, something burst just behind them.  Nicole turned, glaring at the thick black smoke billowed into the sky and blotted out the sun. 

“Black, Red,” one of the men said.  “I know you have the training, so I want the two of you in the thick of it.  Work with the rescue teams to ensure all the employees are out, then join the suppression effort.” 

“What about us?” Devon asked. 

He considered them for a moment.  “I can’t risk sending you into the fray without knowing how to avoid making things worse.  Join the perimeter and evacuation teams, help us keep this shit situation from getting worse.” 

Devon nodded, but Nicole could tell he didn’t like being relegated to a side job.  Unfortunately for him, Nicole didn’t have time to nurse his bruised ego.  With a quick nod at Grace, the pair set off to do what they were trained to do. 

Nearing the fires was an experience, there was little else she could say to describe what she could only imagine a dive into hell itself to be like.  She’d heard it described before, even experienced something like it in one of the worst blazes she had endured in her short time working with the department. 

This eclipsed everything she had experienced before. 

Nicole had endured fire, but for the first time she felt the heat of the blaze licking her suit.  That alone gave her pause, but she would push through, she’d trained with the department in the same suits they did.  Just because she put on a different suit when it came time to deploy didn’t change things. 

Heroes didn’t back down in the face of adversity. 

Landing alongside one of the frontline teams, Nicole wasted no time.  “We have Rangers on the scene.  What’s the situation on the ground?” 

“We’re trying to reach a building that wasn’t reported evacuated,” the man said, pointing towards a wrecked structure.  “The surrounding blaze is too intense to approach, but they’re underground and might still be alive.” 

Turning, Grace gave her a sharp nod and the pair set off towards it.  The fire somehow grew worse, and Nicole knew she was sweating inside the suit that was more or less a kitbashed knock off.  Yes, it was doing an extremely admirable job of keeping her from experiencing the worst of the blaze, but it was still mundane tech in the end.

“This is insane,” Grace said, stopping atop a concrete ramp as she looked around.  Visibility was near zero, and it was only due to their helmets that they were able to keep breathing in the thick smoke.  “I don’t think we’ll find anyone alive down here.” 

“We still need to check,” Nicole answered, shouting to be heard over the roaring flames.  She reached for the mental switch that would allow her to phase, but as with every other time she attempted it, there was nothing to grasp.  Rather than lament her lost powers for yet another time, Nicole spun, launching a harsh kick with her momentum.  The reinforced steel crumpled under the force of my foot, flames rushed out in a torrent, washing over her.  “Motherfuck!” 

Nicole fell back, rolling for a moment as Grace rushed to her side

“You okay!?” 

“Peachy,” Nicole answered, patting herself down. 

“You’re not on fire,” Grace said.  “Can’t tell if you’re scorched though.” 

Nicole grumbled about that, but pressed into the room, thankful that Sinclair’s suit was actually up to the task.  Said room was full of canisters, many of which were ruptured, the contents spraying out as a rush of fire.  She hissed at the intensity of it, but pressed on, looking for the signs that indicated which way to go for the exit and used them to find the way down.

Another steel door stood in her way, and Nicole grabbed hold and pulled, straining her enhanced strength to its very limits.  She was feeling the heat right to her core and knew there were limits to what she could endure, even with her enhancements.  The steel groaned and warped, heated by the flames, but not anywhere close to actually melting the metal.  Still, it gave her enough to work with, and slowly the door buckled, then she tore it free with a groaning shriek. 

Oh wait, that had been her screaming. 

Nicole shook her arms out, then turned to face her girlfriend who was standing stock still.  Nicole glanced back at the newly opened door, and the wreck of steel she had left behind.  Right, that probably looked pretty damn neat from an outsider’s view.  Pity nobody would have been able to record it. 

“What?” Nicole asked.

Grace chuckled, rubbing the back of her head.  “Would it be a bad pun if I said that was really fucking hot?” 

Nicole’s jaw worked for a moment, then all she could do was sigh as her shoulders slumped.  “Fine, you can have that one.” 

“Hell yeah!” Grace cheered. 

“Yeah, this is hell alright,” Nicole said, looking down the stairwell that extended past the door.  “Let’s hope there’s people left to pull out of it.”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 49 - Fanclub

Nicole stretched, looking over her coursework.  She was bored, and that was always dangerous for someone with the kind of power she held.  She’d tried to keep up with the work, but it was proving difficult to remain focused.  Adrenaline was a hell of a drug and her work as a Ranger gave her a rush unlike even the peak of her gymnastics career. 

With a heavy sigh Nicole rolled out of her seat into a handstand before she stood back up.  Clapping almost startled her as she spun, finding Rebecca in her doorway with a big grin. 

“Smooth as always,” Becca said.  “I’m glad to see you doing silly stuff like that again.” 

Nicole blinked.  “What do you mean?” 

“Back before,” Becca started before she caught herself with a wince.  “You used to do stuff like that all the time.  I remember Aunt Kelly telling you to stop doing flips in the living room when you were supposed to be cleaning.” 

Silence followed as Nicole let several memories float back to the surface.  Becca trying to do cartwheels at Nicole’s direction shortly after she came out, how they broke the living room table in the process.  Both of them ended up grounded for it, but Nicole held no regrets whatsoever.  Teaching her best friend things that she’d never gotten to do because everyone thought she was a boy was something Nicole had greatly enjoyed. 

“Those were simpler times,” Nicole said with a soft smile. 

Becca snorted.  “Kinda fucked that we can call those simpler times.  Remember all the shit I got when I came out at school?” 

“I remember a suspension for breaking Teddy’s nose,” Nicole said coyly. 

Laughter broke out almost immediately between the pair.  That suspension had been one of the last moments of levity in the world, before the Sylan arrived.  She could still remember watching the news reports alongside Becca, the fear and terror that she felt watching the machines tear through the armies of the world. 

The hope that surged when the first Rangers appeared in New York and fought back, how the Sylan withdrew in the face of this new force…  Now she was one of them, and more aware of the conflict that most people involved.  Then there was Becca, working alongside some of the brightest minds to come up with new ways for humanity to fight back. 

“Say, I was wondering if you wanted to do something that might be amusing,” Becca said, and Nicole recognized the tone. 

Crossing her arms, Nicole glared at her friend.  “Last time you had an idea, the school had to be evacuated because all the toilets exploded.” 

“Not my fault they couldn’t take a certain chemical mixture,” Becca said with a snort.  “No, this is just meeting some people.” 

“What sort of people?” 

Becca paused, clearly considering her words.  “It’s a group that I sort of joined as a joke, and I think it would be hilarious if you and your friends all went with me.” 

Nicole’s eyes narrowed.  “What are you trying to rope us into?” 

“Just a gathering of people from a group,” Becca said evasively.  Nicole started to tap her foot as she crossed her arms.  “You know, a bunch of us who appreciate certain heroes here in the city, nothing more.” 

Eyes widening, Nicole’s jaw dropped slightly.  “You want us to meet with a Ranger fan club?” 

“Something like that,” Becca said, looking away.  “First I did it just to keep track of rumors and stuff, you know, to help keep my best friend safe.” 

Given how much footage of the battle with Bartran had made it to the public, that was probably a good thing.  If Becca had been in the center of the rumor mill, she could have easily steered it away from her own identity before shit hit the fan. 

Nicole stepped forward and pulled her best friend into a hug.  “Thanks for watching out for me.” 

The hug was quickly returned.  “Anytime.” 

“What’s the real reason you want me to meet this group?” 

Becca turned away, her expression bashful.  “Is it bad I only want to do it because it would be funny?” 

There was a beat of silence, then a snort escaped from Nicole before she could help it.  Just the idea of having all the Rangers show up to what essentially amounted to a gathering of fanboys was too humorous to pass up. 

“I’ll have to ask the others,” Nicole said, “but I have a condition.” 

“Name it,” Becca said without hesitation. 

Struggling to get her laughter under control, Nicole gave into her demand in fits and starts.  It took her a minute to get it all said, but once she did, Nicole wasn’t the only one laughing hysterically. 

*** 

The air was cool, though not as biting as it could be for late winter.  She had dressed in a jacket, though it remained unzipped.  Convincing her fellow Rangers to show up hadn’t taken nearly as much effort as she had expected, and everyone had agreed to the dress code she had asked for.  They weren’t arriving together, with Nicole riding in Rebecca’s new car.  At least one of them wasn’t shy about using their newfound wealth for personal benefit. 

Not that Becca was ever shy about that sort of thing when given the chance to show off. 

Shaking her head, Nicole followed Rebecca into a public library, trying to keep her own amusement under control.  She was wearing black jeans as well as a black shirt, but the shirt had very specific branding.  Her own helmet along with her daggers, the shirt having been bought for her by Rebecca some weeks ago as a gag gift.  She’d gotten one for each of them, and now Nicole knew where she had found someone who was making them.

“Think they’ll figure it out?” Nicole asked, eyeing Rebecca’s shirt. 

It was green, with Kayla’s helmet and staff plastered on it.  It was all so hilariously tongue in cheek, and despite the risk to her identity she couldn’t help but be amused.  Stepping inside the library, glorious warmth washed over her.  Rows of books stood ahead of her, framed by polished hardwood.  The counter was to her left, and several meeting rooms adorned the far wall. 

One of those rooms was occupied with several people, the open door showing more than a few wearing colorful shirts.  Smiling, Rebecca pulled her along towards the waiting group.  Most of the members looked up from whatever they were doing when Nicole joined them, though her eyes were on the TV.  It was playing the recent battle with Maraline and her machines outside the fire station. 

It was a stroke of luck that nobody managed to link them to their Ranger identities from that incident, or perhaps this very meeting was to go over the available pictures and video to learn what they could.  Then again, the stack of merch with their likenesses plastered all over it might be the reason for the meeting.  Her attention turned to those gathered, and she was a bit surprised to see that Jeff and Kayla arrived ahead of her. 

That still left Grace, who was working in her forge but promised to join them, and Devon who was finishing up a movie he’d wanted to see, likely leaving out that he was with Anita.  Nicole smiled brightly at all the unfamiliar faces, pleasantly surprised that several women were present and that it wasn’t just a bunch of sweaty guys being creepy about skin tight suits. 

Then again, women could be creepy about that stuff too, and it wasn’t like she and Grace hadn’t messed around in their own suits before the battle with Bartran… 

“Hi, I’m Nicole, Becca’s friend,” she said to the group. 

Kayla raised an eyebrow but didn’t mention that they knew one another.  Jeff however didn’t seem to have the same level of tact as he hurried over and pulled her into a hug. 

“Nicole, good to see you!” 

She hesitantly returned the embrace.  “Jeff, it’s been a minute.  How have you been?” 

“Living the dream,” he said with a grin.  “Have you met my girlfriend Kayla?  She’s a delight!” 

Kayla shook her head and moved to join them.  “Why am I dating you again?” 

Jeff rolled his eyes and leaned in close, holding up a hand even though he didn’t bother to whisper.  “She only likes me for my streaming accounts.” 

Kayla punched his arm and she couldn’t help but laugh as he rubbed it, his grin all the wider for it.  Shaking her head, she turned to the others in the room. 

“Gordon,” one man said.

He was wearing a shirt that featured all five Rangers arrayed in poses that Nicole wouldn’t catch herself dead in.  Seriously, one team from San Francisco does a bunch of poses for the camera and suddenly it’s expected from every Ranger team. 

“Julie,” a brunette girl who couldn’t be eighteen said with a happy wave.  “You’re Nicole Hayes, aren’t you?” 

Nicole froze, wondering how the hell this girl knew her last name.  Becca might have mentioned it, but that question seemed a bit more familiar than a passing familiarity.  Looking closer, Nicole thought she might have recognized her, but it felt like a lifetime ago. 

“I am.” 

The girl squealed.  “I was on the gymnastic team with you!  You were such an inspiration to me and I have to say it was bullshit that they didn’t let you have another go after the accident.  You would have totally rocked the Olympics!” 

The familiar pang of regret hit Nicole like a brick, that fateful call that told her she’d lost both of her parents to the Sylan attack.  How her grief cascaded into that fateful fall in the middle of her routine, all because she couldn’t stop the tears.  Those tears threatened to fall once more only for a strong hand to fall on her shoulder.

Nicole looked up, and couldn’t help but cheer up at the sight of her girlfriend’s stunning hazel eyes.  She found herself lost in them for but a moment, then Grace leaned down and kissed her oh so tenderly.  Just a peck, but it was enough to get her out of the impending spiral. 

“Hey, sorry to make you wait,” Grace said.  She’d shown up in her own red shirt, just as agreed, which meant only Devon was missing.  “Traffic was hell.” 

Nicole rolled her eyes and bumped Grace with her hip.  “At least you didn’t have to ride with the crash test dummy here.” 

“Hey!” Becca squawked.  “I’ve wrecked exactly once and it wasn’t my fault!” 

“Yes, because some idiot put a crash test dummy behind the wheel and pushed it into traffic,” Colin said with a grin.  “I still have the video from the news report saved, should I show it to everyone?” 

“Nope,” Rebecca said, reaching for his phone.  “Unless it’s Ranger related we aren’t talking about it!” 

“Aww,” Julie said.  “But I wanted to talk shop with Nicole!” 

If only she knew… 

Nicole pulled on the hem of her shirt, the gesture almost subconscious as she listened to the chatter around her, only able to follow some of it.  Another two slipped in as they all caught up with one another, or made further introductions, and Nicole was slowly beginning to feel overwhelmed.  Grace took her hand and squeezed, pulling her over to one of the tables. 

“There’s more people here than I expected,” Grace said, her eyes flicking to the looping cell footage on the monitor where the Red Ranger had just put her axe through a machine.  “I don’t think I’ll ever get used to that.” 

“Yeah,” Gordon said, sitting across from them.  Nicole tried to keep the irritation off her face, but she knew she would need to deal with some people at a gathering like this.  “It’s interesting how we’ve had so many new people join up today.” 

“Blame Becca,” Nicole said with a shrug.  “She’s been trying to talk me into this for weeks now.” 

The man hummed, his eyes wandering over to the door where Devon was approaching, his shirt was a heather gray, but it had the Silver Ranger’s helm printed on it just as it should.  Of greater surprise was Anita, wearing a bright yellow sundress with black leggings. 

“And the last pieces arrive,” Gordon said. 

“Oh?” Grace asked. 

Gordon’s grin turned almost predatory.  “Five new people,” he gestured at each of them, then at Jeff.  “All wearing my merch.”  

Oh he was the person that Rebecca had bought the shirts off of.

“Sounds like Rebecca is trying to pull a prank,” Nicole said truthfully.  “She does that sometimes.  She’s probably going to have half the room convinced we’re Rangers before the day is done.” 

“She’s doing a damn good job of it,” Gordon said.  He gestured over at Kayla and Jeff.  “It’s just interesting, that’s all.” 

“Now we just need a goth elf girl to walk in,” Nicole said.  “May as well get the nemesis in on this too.” 

Without thinking, Nicole’s eyes drifted to the door, almost as if she expected Maraline to stroll up in street wear.  It was a silly thought, but it was proving hard to shake the bizarre experience she’d had outside the fire house. 

“I’d pay to see that,” Gordon said.  “So, what do you think of our illustrious Rangers and all the work they do?” 

“Black is pretty cool,” Nicole said, and a devious idea crossed her mind that she just couldn’t pass up on throwing out there.  “She actually works at the same fire station I do, so I’ve met her and Gold before.” 

“No way,” Gordon said with wide eyes. 

“It’s true,” Grace said, grinning.  “I’ve hung out at the station a few times and I’ve seen them around.” 

Shaking his head, Gordon glared at the pair.  “I’m calling bullshit right now.  No way anyone would keep quiet about something like that.  Hell, why hasn’t Rebecca brought it up on any of the group chats?” 

“I have, actually,” Rebecca said, joining them at the table.  “You were just too busy talking about how hot the evil Sylan lady was to listen.” 

Gordon’s jaw dropped, working silently for a moment as Becca smirked at the reaction.  Rather than continue, Gordon stood and moved away to stand awkwardly with two other guys that were eyeing them in a way that was a bit uncomfortable. 

Thankfully some of the others in the room had seen the exchange, Julie took the opportunity to sit across from them but not in the same seat that Gordon had vacated.  She offered a sheepish smile, then set a tablet on the table which showed a picture of Nicole in her gymnastics uniform.  She recognized it from a rehearsal just weeks before the conference, and in the background she could see her parents in the stands. 

“Where did you get that?” Nicole asked, her voice distant. 

“I took it myself,” she said sheepishly.  “I was a freshman that year and you were basically my idol.”  She then flicked the picture over to the next in line and Nicole froze.  “Still are.” 

Looking back at her was another picture of herself, bloodied and covered in dirt as she  staggered back to her feet right before she engaged the second morph that nearly ended her life. 

“I was one of the people you saved that day,” Julie continued softly.  “I never got to say it in person, but thank you.” 

Then she deleted the photo. 

Nicole stared blankly as another picture took its place, this one of Kayla sending vines into one of the machines that had been unleashed in that same battle.  Had this girl really just deleted a picture that might have set her up for life?  Nicole barely remembered her, and yet… 

“Oh, that’s a cool shot,” Rebecca said, joining them.  “I’d love to get a print of that if you are willing to get some made.” 

“I can do that,” Julie said, then her smile turned predatory.  “Okay Rebecca, be honest.  Was this whole thing an attempt to convince everyone that your friends here are the local Rangers?”

Grace groaned, cupping her face in her hands.  “Please tell me it wasn’t.” 

Rebecca smiled sheepishly, then shrugged.  “Eh, it was worth a shot.  Plus, it was fun to let Julie meet the girl that inspired her to get into gymnastics full time.” 

Nicole eyed her best friend who just winked back.  This whole thing had been arranged to get her to meet Julie?  That could have easily backfired so badly!  Yet, the girl could have taken that photo to the press at any point, or just shared it with the group.  She hadn’t, which meant she was being genuine. 

“Always happy to meet a fan.”  Nicole then flashed a thumbs up and her cheekiest grin. 

Becca’s head hit the table and Nicole couldn’t help but laugh.

“Alright people,” Gordon announced with a clap.  “Now that everyone is here, let’s get this show on the road.  We’ve got a lot of footage to cover, as well as something that hasn’t been seen from a Ranger event before.” 

“You mean Black’s new outfit?” Julie asked. 

“Exactly so, but let’s not get ahead of ourselves,” Gordon continued.  “We had an appearance by the unknown Sylan again, and we are really lacking information on her.” 

A photo of Maraline was on screen, her blades locked with Nicole’s own.  It was obviously taken from a distance, but the quality was still top notch.  A reporter no doubt, with one hell of a zoom lens.  Nicole recognized the moment as when Maraline was whispering her warning of things to come. 

“Hot damn does she look yandere for Black,” Anita said with a whistle. 

“Oh god, not another shipper,” Colin groaned, dropping his head to the table.

Anita cackled, leaning back in her chair as she did.  Nicole glared at the woman but she had the audacity to fucking wink at her.  With a resigned sigh, Nicole settled back in, ready to endure the next two hours of hell as everyone took potshots at her and her friends.  At least she wasn’t in it alone.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 48 - Food Drive

(Readers of the old draft will recognize this from the prior version, it has been edited and expanded to fit it's new place in the plot)

---

“Hayes, Evans, hang back for a moment.” 

Nicole paused, the commanding voice of Fire Chief Grayson catching her off guard.  With Carlos back in New York to help in the aftermath of the latest Sylan attack on his home turf, she no longer had him to act as a reasonable buffer between herself and the local elements.  Thankfully she wasn’t alone, Grace had volunteered each and every day with her, and was doing all the training right alongside her to ensure she was ready to help. 

Moreso, she was concerned about some of the footage that had come out from her recent near death experience and how many people might recognize her when out on the job.

Then again, most of the department now knew that she and Grace were Rangers, which meant a completely different set of problems.  Nicole had caught more than a few of her fellow firefighters staring when they thought they wouldn’t be caught, but at the same time they were a pair of unusually fit girls that could keep up with the best of the boys.  She wasn’t sure if it was celebrity worship, or just generic horniness that was to blame there.

The decision to out herself to the team was a calculated one, and she stood by it.  That Grace made the call to do the same meant she didn’t have to endure the attention alone.  Add in the Sylan attack that happened immediately after and it no doubt convinced everyone that no, it wasn’t an elaborate trick. 

Even nearly a week later, not one of her coworkers had leaked her identity.  That alone was more reassuring than any words that could be spoken, and was part of the reason she trusted them nearly implicitly. 

Nicole might have stood at attention, but she was still winded from her drills and more than a little sore besides.  Still not an excuse to be rude, however.  “How can we help you, Chief Grayson?” 

Rather than the confidence that Nicole expected, Grayson rubbed the back of his head almost apologetically.  “I know you’re busy with the recent attack, but there’s this charity thing coming up that I think you’d be a good fit for.  Interested?” 

“That depends,” Grace cut in a bit forcefully.  “What will this event entail?” 

Chief Grayson sighed.  “It’s a food drive for the victims of the recent Sylan attacks.  The mayor is asking for various fire and police districts to volunteer some people and you two were the first that came to mind.” 

Which meant he wasn’t asking for Nicole and Grace specifically, but for their alter egos.  Better to get the implicit question out of the way before assumptions took over.  “Would we be expected to appear in uniform?” 

Of all the reactions Nicole expected, laughter wasn’t it.  “Oh no, nothing of the sort.  Just wear your usual department tees and some comfortable pants.  The biggest headache you’ll be dealing with are a few rich assholes looking for some photo-ops.” 

Grace crossed her arms with a scowl.  “That’s still quite the headache, especially for something that is weeks late at this point.” 

The chief let out a raucous belly laugh.  “Well, you’re not wrong, but these things take time to organize.  Just look on the bright side.  The two of you are basically fireproof.”  He punctuated that pun with an obnoxious wink.  “Even if you were to tell the Mayor and his biggest donors to fuck off, there’s no way in hell I’m sacking you two.  You’ve saved too many lives for me to even consider it.” 

Well, that was…  Something. 

“Don’t write a check you can’t cash, chief,” Grace said with a chuckle.  “Still, nice to hear you have that much faith in us.” 

The chief waved off the comment.  “I’ve seen you both in action, it’s hard not to.  You’re two extraordinary women with hearts in the right place.  Don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.” 

Nicole wrapped an arm around her girlfriend, pulling her close.  The hitch in her voice had been slight, but Nicole wasn’t about to take any chances when it came to one of the main pillars of her life.  Sure, she might be able to count several pillars of support holding her life together now, but it was Grace that held that central position.

Was that healthy?  Probably not, but as with most things in Nicole’s life, it was a work in progress.  She had reasons to seek out the coming dawn, and no matter what they might be, they were worth it if they saw her through.

“I won’t let her forget it,” Nicole said, glancing at her girlfriend from the corner of her eyes.  Then she feathered a chaste kiss upon Grace’s cheek.  “Not now, or ever.” 

With cheeks now dusted with crimson, Grace pushed a snickering Nicole away, but couldn’t hide her soft smile fast enough.  Yeah, they were doing all right, all things considered.  

“Ha!  You two are adorable, you know that?” Grayson said with a hearty guffaw.  He slapped Grace across her back, getting a soft grunt from her girlfriend in the process before he leaned in and dropped his voice in a conspiratorial whisper.  “Also, if you feel like having your colorful friends drop by, just ask and I’ll make sure nobody catches the ol switcheroo.” 

Nicole avoided sucking in a sudden breath, but it was a near thing.  Poker was hardly Nicole’s game of choice, as she could not bluff for shit.  Grace was a bit better, having kept her sexuality secret from her southern gospel parents for years, but the sudden tension in her shoulders was impossible to miss. 

It was no wonder their identities were so damn flimsy if they reacted like that around someone who already knew.  Nicole shuddered to think what she might do when accused by someone that she absolutely didn’t want to know.  

***

A heavy thump sounded behind the rather reluctant Ranger as she turned from the counter.  There were a bunch of kids that were interested in the fire department, but most of them were over by the trucks.  Nicole was working the counter where most of the adults could pay for overpriced die cast trucks for their kids, or drop off donations.  It was easy enough work, and all the profits would go towards the charity hosting the drive. 

Nicole tried to ignore that said charity was one of Sinclair’s. 

The man himself was present somewhere, not that he had bothered to approach the unimportant girl running one of the donation stands.  That hadn’t stopped him from making eye contact the one time he’d been close enough to do so.

Grace dropped another bag of ice, breaking it apart so it could be added to the tub of water bottles and soda on offer before leaning back with a groaning stretch that was accompanied with a series of cracks and pops more akin to a mess of bubble wrap being destroyed by an enthusiastic toddler.  Nicole regarded her girlfriend with a bemused eye, hiding her mirth as best she could. 

Which amounted to piss poorly if the responding pout was anything to go by.  Well, she could at the very least extend a peace offering in the form of ice cold fluids.

With a huff, Grace joined her at the counter, accepting the offered bottle of water gratefully.  “You’re lucky you’re adorable.” 

Nicole couldn’t help but turn, leaning back against the counter with an amused smile.  “It probably wouldn’t be so bad if you weren’t constantly showing up the rest of the boys.” 

“A girl’s gotta show her stuff,” Grace said with a huff, then flexed her arm.  Nicole couldn’t help but stare at the coiled muscle rippling across the limb, her mouth going dry to the point she involuntarily licked her lips.  “And that’s the other reason I’m doing it.” 

Blinking, Nicole realized she had been set up and spun quickly, resuming her work on sorting the invoices for the donations.  Thankfully the food drive was only accepting cash donations, not mass amounts of expired goods that she’d seen donated the last time her school did something even remotely like this.

Seriously, where did elementary kids find enough expired cans of red beans to fill a  pallet full of the things?  That had to be someone’s idea of a joke, or they had a relative that worked in a grocery store.  If the prize list hadn’t excluded expired goods as contributions, they would have won handily.

Rumor was that the beans were instead used for lunch later that week to pad out the chili, but nobody ever proved there was a shred of truth to the whispers.  Hell, the lunch crew themselves probably spread it for their own amusement, their own urban legend that somehow made it onto the evening news. 

“I’ll admit, this isn’t what I expected when we volunteered,” Nicole said, trying to put the image of toned muscles flexing with a glistening sheen out of her mind.  “At least the rich snobs are keeping away from the volunteers.” 

Grace walked over, and leaned against the counter as she looked across the way.  “I still can’t believe you talked the others into showing up in uniform.” 

Nicole turned, letting herself lean against Grace a bit as she regarded the rest of her team.  Jeff, Devon, and Kayla were surrounded by the majority of the rich and important people in attendance, which was a welcome reprieve.  They could deal with Sinclair for once, even if he was putting on an act for everyone.

A little boy stepped up to the counter, escorted by a police officer.  Said boy wore a guest pass signifying he would be on the stage later for the photo op.  There were a couple of such kids in attendance as guests, all of them having lost a parent or sibling at the Renfaire or during the battle that tore apart half of Anoka. 

It bothered Nicole that they were doing that, but she understood that publicity helped get money to the victims.  That Sinclair was matching every dollar donated, in addition to a rather sizable donation of his own was not lost on her. 

“Hey there,” Nicole said, forcing a bright smile even as her heart broke anew once she got a closer look at him.  “What can I do for you today?” 

The boy shifted for a moment before the officer sighed.  “He expressed interest in a fire truck.” 

“The Black Ranger saved me,” the boy said meekly.  “That makes fire fighters cooler than cops because she is one.” 

The officer laughed.  “Yes, I suppose it does.” 

Grace grinned, handing over one of the larger engines.  “It’s on the house, little one.  Enjoy.” 

The kid’s face lit up as he accepted it, professing his thanks before he ran off towards the actual fire engines, a beaming smile on his face despite everything he had been through.  Grace settled in beside her, smiling brightly. 

“There’s some good in the world, despite it all,” her girlfriend whispered. 

“I don’t remember his face,” Nicole admitted with some shame.  “Was he the boy that lost his father, or someone I never noticed as I carved through a machine?” 

“Does it matter?” Grace asked. 

Watching the boy, Nicole decided that it really didn’t.

“I’m not looking forward to the stage event,” Nicole muttered.  Granted, she wasn’t sold on the plan, but for now it was working as intended. 

Grace grimaced.  “Me either.  Like, I get why we need to do it, but I don’t fight aliens for the fame and adulation of the masses.”

No, they fought them because humanity was doomed if they didn’t, and still pretty screwed even if they did.  It was a band aid solution, but it was also the best they could come up with until they knew more about why the Sylan were attacking.  Sinclair’s theories were only just that, and it wasn’t like Maraline was opening up about the grand ambitions of the Sylan armada currently sitting in orbit of the planet. 

Would asking nicely actually get answers out of the woman?  Nicole wasn’t certain, but until Maraline enacted whatever plan she had to get information to them, she wouldn’t know.  It wasn’t worth dwelling on, and Nicole knew she needed to accept that.

So instead Nicole pushed off the counter and rounded on her girlfriend who was still leaning against it.  It wasn’t often that Nicole took the lead like that, but sometimes it was nice to shake things up.  Grace’s pupils dilated in momentary surprise, then she smiled up at Nicole.  Grace was a few inches taller than her, which made the shift in their dynamic all the more electrifying. 

“Hey,” Nicole said, her nose brushing gently against Grace’s. 

Grace pushed forward slightly, their lips brushing gently in a chaste kiss.  “Hey yourself.” 

The moment was precious and perfect, which was why she jumped in surprise when something heavy dropped to the counter right beside them.  Nicole spun with her harshest glare, only to be met with the shit-eating grin of the Chief. 

“Sorry, did I interrupt something?” he asked completely unapologetically.  

Nicole huffed, pulling away from her girlfriend but not before sending her a look that hopefully conveyed a sense of ‘we will continue this later’ before finally glaring at her clam-jammer of a boss.  His grin was unrepentant and the harshness of her gaze rolled off him like water off a damn cobra chicken. 

“Nothing that you haven’t watched a hundred times online,” Nicole snipped. 

It was a bit unfair, but who hadn’t watched lesbian videos?  Well, straight girls and gay guys probably didn’t have those sort of numbers, but the point stood. 

“You got me there.” 

And point proven. 

“How long until the presentation?” Grace asked, and thank Sappho for her timely interruption and convenient changing of the subject.  “We’ll need to slip away ahead of time to make it less obvious.” 

The Chief just laughed.  “All you two need to do is start smooching again then scurry off hand in hand while giggling.  Nobody will even question if the two of you are the missing members of the colorful set.” 

That… 

Huh.  Would it really be that easy to hide their exit?  Glancing at her girlfriend, it was clear she was considering the idea.  Nicole shrugged, open to it if she was, and got a beaming smile in return.  Well, it looked like they had their exit strategy, now she just needed to get the nerve to actually deal with the politicians, not to mention avoid the temptation to be fashionably late. 

***

Sure enough, most people watching them go right back to being all lovey had just rolled their eyes when they made to excuse themselves.  Those same people had immediately started to whisper excitedly when the Black and Red Rangers had arrived on the scene.  Unfortunately, all the rich snobs and politicians had also noticed their arrival as did the news crews.  That was why she timed their arrival so that they would already be on stage, as were the kids from earlier. 

So when Nicole’s team made room for her, it stopped most of the proceedings.  Nicole was nervous being in front of so many cameras, especially with her makeshift gear on full display.  It was also impossible to hide the Sinclair Industries logo on the breastplate.  No doubt the gossip circles would be abuzz, and Sinclair himself appeared exceedingly giddy at the sight of his company logo on full display.

“Well if it isn’t the hero of the week,” the mayor exclaimed, his smile so fake that even a natural twenty couldn’t have saved it from a perception check.  

At least she didn’t have to smile back, what with the helmet that hid her face completely.  “It’s a pleasure, Mayor Burall.” 

It really wasn’t, he’d only won the election due to his extreme rants about defending against the Sylan, and then done nothing in the face of the attack that led to Nicole’s parents dying in the chaos as everyone fled in a panic.  Besides, Nicole understood now better than most that baseline humans could do little in the face of the invaders. 

He was half the reason Nicole struggled for money, what with how he cut off support for victims of the attacks that weren’t directly killed by the invaders.  If only she could go off on the bastard for it, but this was hardly the place.  She couldn’t voice those thoughts without risking the entire charity drive, something that Burall wouldn’t normally support if it was government sponsored.  Hell, if it were up to him most of the money would end up funneled into a fake charity where one of his kids was making seven figures and only ten cents on the dollar went to help the actual victims. 

So if she squeezed his hand just a bit too tightly, who was she to fault such a mistake?  He couldn’t quite hide his wince, but held that false smile though the handshake.  Humans were a bit squishy after all and Rangers often didn’t know their own strength in social settings like a charity event. 

“Quite,” he said, a bit strained before he shook Grace’s hand as well.  This time he actually whimpered.  Now Nicole wished they actually were off somewhere kissing passionately instead of dealing with rich assholes.  “Always a pleasure to host our hometown heroes.” 

“It’s the first time we’ve met,” Grace said. 

Oh, how she could just kiss her girlfriend for that opening and Nicole decided to hell with it with the perception and kicked off the plan a touch early.  “Second for me.” 

“Oh,” the mayor said, turning back to her and angling himself so he didn’t block the news camera, “when was this?” 

Nicole’s grin inside her helmet was every bit as unpleasant as the bite in her words.  “Shortly after my parents died in the attack last year and you swore you would help the victims,” she said, then tapped her chin.  “Only that help never came, now did it?”

“Well,” the man said, now visibly uncomfortable.  “I’m sure there is a reasonable explanation for such an oversight.”  

“Of course,” Nicole said cheerfully.  “Thankfully there won’t be a repeat of that with these most recent victims, now will there?

“No, most certainly not!” the mayor declared.  “I’ll see to it personally that the funds raised today aren’t misappropriated.” 

Sinclair raised an eyebrow, but kept his mouth shut otherwise.

Well, if nothing else Nicole could use her newfound fame to ensure nobody else in her city was neglected by the system.  To punctuate that, she turned and left the Mayor’s side, walking over to where the most photogenic of the victims had been instructed to sit on the stage and took a knee right in front of them.

“Hey kids,” Nicole said, her voice soft.  “I know what you’re going through, and I want you to know that I won’t let them treat you like I was.  You won’t be forgotten or neglected.  That I can promise you.” 

Because Nicole refused to let another kid suffer like she did.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 47 - Stage Presence

“We’re making a lot of progress” Rebecca continued, a massive grin plastered across her face.  “I think I solved the bleedoff effect and Kelly is authorizing more testing tomorrow.” 

Nicole nodded along, working on her latest essay as her best friend continued her explanation that Nicole couldn’t hope to follow fully.  She was content to let her best friend gush, as it was always a delight to hear her be so animated about something she was passionate over.  Most of the subject matter went clear over her head, and they both knew it, but Rebecca was good at keeping it to a level that she could engage with. 

The TV was on in the background, but the audio was nearly muted.  More background noise than actually being paid active attention to.  The focus was on a new Ranger team to emerge in Nevada from the attack.  No doubt the Vegas Strip was practically salivating at the idea of a new attraction.  She knew that LA was sending a Ranger to meet with them, and she couldn’t help but wonder if they were like her own team.

Meanwhile in more local news, Nicole had long since grown tired of being one of the common subjects of the evening coverage.  Between her now official job with the fire department, and the now renewed Sylan attacks, she was once again the center of the news cycle.  Especially with all the speculation over her new gear.  Even then, such coverage had all grown routine in the two months since that fateful battle that nearly cost her life.  

Being a Ranger wasn’t all it was talked up to be, it was glamorized by the media in a way that she detested.  Nicole was just happy she had friends that understood what that meant.  Rebecca never once made a big deal of it unless Nicole brought it up first, and she always knew to keep it respectful. 

“Any projects you can actually talk to me about?” Nicole asked.  “Anita was talking about something on the phone when she dropped off my new armor the other day.” 

“Oh right,” Rebecca said with a blush.  “Yeah, can’t talk too much, but it might be something that would interest you.” 

That sounded intriguing, but Nicole wouldn’t pry.  That was one of the downsides to the deal she had made with Sinclair Industries.  Technically Becca had been scouted for a research position and was still getting credits for her course for it.  It was obviously Sylan tech related, but most cutting edge research these days was, at least according to Becca. 

Instead, Nicole hummed and considered once again switching majors.  She wasn’t finding the course work fulfilling and she couldn’t help but think about how she might not live to see it put to use.  Rangers didn’t die often, but it still happened, and those who fought the Sylan understood that it was a losing battle. 

Any invader that could cross the stars would leave humanity hopelessly outmatched in any form of conflict.  It was only the coming of the Rangers that spared humanity a swift defeat.  Learning that those very powers might be the reason for the invasion in the first place was especially disheartening. 

What hope did they have for the future if they were nothing more than an experiment for this alien threat?  Would they actually conquer the planet should they prevail, or would humanity be reaped in full for resources and the few survivors that slip through the cracks be left with a doomed world? 

“How’s Grace doing?” Rebecca asked, looking up from her work once more.  “I swear you spend more time with her than me these days.” 

Nicole’s responding smirk was sharp.  “Like how you spend so much time with Colin?  We’re dating, spending time together is part of that.” 

“Yeah, yeah,” Becca said, rolling her eyes.  “Just not used to you dating is all.” 

“She finally helped me see that I am beautiful in my own way,” Nicole said softly.  “I endured years of people telling me how ugly my muscles made me, but she practically worships them.  I…  It’s nice, you know, to feel appreciated for my looks and not just my personality.” 

Rebecca got up and came around the table, pulling Nicole into a crushing hug.  “Dummy, you were always beautiful.” 

Nicole relaxed into the embrace of the girl that was the closest thing she had to a sister.  Acceptance of how she looked hadn’t been an overnight thing, and she was still hesitant to wear dresses, but she had abandoned the baggy sweats that once framed her wardrobe.  Her current spaghetti strap tank top and athletic shorts were a testament to that. 

“Speaking of Grace,” Nicole said, “we have a date planned this evening.” 

Rebecca huffed.  “When don’t you?  Just move in with her already, it’s not like money is an issue anymore and I practically live with Colin these days.” 

That much was true, and Grace did spend more time with her than at her own dorm thanks to Becca’s new arrangements.  Would it be a good idea to get an apartment together when they both still attended the college?  Sure, she got a stipend from Sinclair Industries for her donation of the morpher and testing experimental gear, which meant money wasn’t a problem for the first time in nearly a year. 

That was also disregarding Becca’s own salary which Nicole speculated was more than considerable given what she was working with.  Half the reason Nicole moved into the dorms was because Becca needed a roommate she would feel safe around.  With her all but moving in with Colin it was less needed, but keeping the dorm would only be prudent in the event they needed a place to stay on campus. 

Plus there was Grace’s roommate to consider.  She would need to find someone new if Grace moved out and stopped paying her part of the rent.  Technically they could keep paying it as well, but Nicole didn’t know her all that well and Grace rarely brought the girl up.  Hell, Nicole had only met her in passing and didn’t even remember her name!

No, it was too early to think about all that.

“Someday,” Nicole said instead.  “Ugh, this essay.  Maybe after a nice evening with Grace it won’t be so maddening.” 

“You’re just looking for an excuse to duck out early,” Becca teased.  “But hey, at least this form of insanity sounds enjoyable.  I may just call Colin up since I’ll have the dorm to myself for a few hours.” 

Nicole paused as a devious thought came to mind.  “Just remember to disinfect any surfaces you two get busy on.” 

“Always,” Rebecca said brightly, unaffected by the banter.  “Let me know if you two end up at a hotel.” 

“Hasn’t happened yet,” Nicole yelled back brightly, making for the door as she clipped on her belt, then made sure to grab a certain case on her way out.  They were due for another attack soon and she wasn’t about to be caught without her gear.

“Day’s still young,” Becca got in just as the door shut.

Shaking her head, Nicole could only laugh at how Rebecca always had to get in the last word.  She really did love her friend, and was so thankful to have her in her life.  Making her way through the halls, Nicole arrived a few moments later in the parking lot and could only smile at the woman leaning against one of the cars. 

She had her dirty blonde hair up in a short ponytail while wearing a flannel jacket and jeans.  Beautiful and casual all at once, Grace personified her name.  Nicole waved and her girlfriend spotted her, a smile splitting her face as she waved back and ran over.  Grace was quick to stow her phone, and Nicole dropped the case as she jumped into her girlfriend’s arms and let out a delighted squeal when said girlfriend gave her a quick spin. 

She was still giggling in delight as Grace captured her lips in a delightful kiss that sent shivers down her spine. 

Grace pulled back, a dopey smile on her face as she held Nicole aloft with ease.  “Did someone miss me?” 

“Every moment we are apart,” Nicole answered. 

“Sap,” Grace said affectionately. 

Nicole pushed forward, resting her head on Grace’s shoulder.  “Yours.” 

Another kiss followed, then they separated, Grace opening the passenger door for Nicole and she hopped in.  Grace vaulted across the hood, getting a snorting laugh from Nicole as she hopped in the driver’s seat and started the car. 

“You ready for this?” Nicole asked. 

“I mean, it’s my first time,” she started, then devolved into giggles. 

Nicole rolled her eyes.  “Yeah, yeah, third time you’ve made that joke this week.  It’s just karaoke night at a queer bar.  We won’t even be able to get drunk.” 

“No, but we can still appreciate the atmosphere,” Grace said. 

Nicole had been looking forward to this night for the past two days since Kayla brought it up after one of their training sessions.  She was hoping it would help her keep her mind off of the coming attacks and death that would come from them.  

With her now full certification, Nicole was starting to see more work outside of her Ranger gear, and more of the darker side of the job.  Nicole wasn’t sure if that was going to be a long term career for her, but she was enjoying the work, even when things went bad. 

Her first motorcycle wreck had been a sobering experience, and she could easily have pictured herself in the victim’s position.  Then there was the time she pulled a child from a burning home who wasn’t breathing.  Poor girl didn’t make it, and Nicole had to take some time off and saw a therapist about it.  Even with the worst of it, watching someone clutch their loved one in raw relief, knowing that it was thanks to you that they made it out alive?  Those moments were just so damn fulfilling. 

Grace had completed the volunteer course, and was basically on call, but Nicole was in it for actual employment, even if it would only be part time until she finished college.  It was funny, thinking long term when they were Rangers.  It was almost insulting, that she now wanted to live when she had finally landed in a situation where her apathy to life meant she would get her wish. 

Now, she had friends, family, and a girlfriend.  She would fight like hell to protect any of them, but more than that, she wanted to live for them.  Nicole wanted to see the future, see where things went with Grace, and maybe someday grow old with the girl she loved.  That was looking oh so impossible, but then again, she had done the impossible and injured the enemy General. 

She had proven that even the invincible could be brought down with the right tools. 

A sharp flick to Nicole’s ear startled a yelp out of her, she turned a sour glare upon her girlfriend whose eyes were still on the road. 

“No brooding,” Grace said.  “We’re going to have a good time dammit, so save it for after we get back home.” 

Nicole grumbled, then heaved out a heavy sigh.  “Sorry, just thinking about the future again.” 

“It’s okay.  You asked me to point out when you were starting to get melancholic, so that’s all I did.” 

“Thanks,” Nicole said, leaning over to kiss her girlfriend on the cheek.  “I just worry, what with the promised return of regular attacks.  I’m expecting them to drop hell on us any day now.” 

“And we’ll meet them head on,” Grace said with unwavering confidence.  “Rangers hold the line, and we’ll do just that, each and every time.” 

Nicole smiled, though it was a brittle thing.  She wanted to believe those words, but she still had nightmares about almost losing Grace.  The memory of Bartran standing over Grace, ready to strike her down, still haunted her nightmares.  Even thinking about it was enough to flare up the phantom pains of her nerves nearly fraying at an atomic level.  She wasn’t eager to repeat that experience, but would do so in a heartbeat if it meant saving the lives of her friends. 

She just hoped that Grace would forgive her if she ever did.

***

Nicole cheered for Kayla and Jeff as they exited the stage, having completed their duet.  She would have never guessed that the pair would have such an amazing singing voice, but there it was.  She wasn’t sure if they were dating, but if they did come out and say it, nobody would be surprised by the development.

The club itself was less club and more a quaint hang out spot that kept the volume to tolerable levels, which Nicole was grateful for.  As appealing as going to a proper club with the heavy bass might be, she worried that it might lead to some unpleasant flashbacks for some of their group.  Being a Ranger wasn’t a pleasant experience, and despite all of their power, it didn’t mean they always managed to save everyone. 

Watching children be cut down when she was so close to helping would always haunt her, or the time that a father shielded his son from a machine to buy him a few short seconds more.  Scenes like that were becoming all too frequent, and she was starting to be desensitized to it all.  

Nicole didn’t like it one bit. 

A gentle squeeze drew her attention to Grace, whose hazel eyes sparkled with concern.  Nicole tried to wave her off, but she was determined. 

“Just a memory,” Nicole muttered.  “From the first time.” 

That she morphed. 

The moment that had changed her life for the better was marred by blood and death, and would always be a tainted source for her.  Being happy and alive was great, but the cost was so high, and she often questioned if it had been worth it.  Looking at Grace, she wanted to scream to the world that yes, it had been, but that felt so selfish of her. 

More so, Nicole felt guilty about those feelings.

How dare she allow herself to take a tragedy that happened to others and use the results to claim happiness for herself.  She knew such thoughts were stupid, that she shouldn’t feel shame for her own joy, that the past was set in stone and couldn’t be changed. 

Anxiety and PTSD was a bitch.

“Come on,” Grace said, nudging Nicole out of her thoughts.  “Mics open, let’s go bust out a song.” 

“I am not nearly drunk enough to get up on that stage,” Nicole said.  

Next thing she knew, Kayla slid a glass over.  “Some liquid courage.” 

Nicole eyed it, her gaze narrowing as she did.  “Pretty sure that’s illegal.” 

“You’re fighting for the fate of humanity,” Kayla said dismissively.  “I won’t tell if you don’t.” 

Eyeing the cup as if it were poison, Nicole stood abruptly.  She knew that with her issues, it wasn’t a good idea to try any substances, especially not one that impaired people to that degree.  No, she wouldn’t be drinking anytime soon regardless of justification. 

Then, Grace snatched the glass and downed it in one go, smoothly setting it back down with a wide grin.  “What?  I’ve been to a few college parties, I know how to handle my liquor.” 

“That’s the spirit!” Kayla cheered.  “Now get your asses up there and embarrass the shit out of yourselves.  Have some fun!” 

Shaking her head, Nicole followed Grace to the stage, unwilling to break contact as they went.  Holding Grace’s hand felt like the lewdest gesture ever, given how the entire room could see them.  That explained all the jokes about holding hands, she hadn’t fully understood them until they were aimed in her direction. 

When they got up on the stage, Nicole froze at the sight of dozens of people paying attention to them, then gulped when she saw the song that Grace queued up.  Her eyes widened as she turned, swallowing heavily as she did.

“Um, are you sure?” Nicole asked. 

Grace grinned cheekily.  “Why wouldn’t I be?” 

Then the music started, and Grace led off with the first part of the duet from one of her favorite movies growing up.  Nicole was entranced by the gentle sounds of Grace’s voice, and it occurred to her that she probably sang for the church she grew up in.  So enraptured was she, that Nicole almost missed the start of her own part. 

She started off, her own voice nowhere near as melodic as her girlfriend’s, and the butterflies in her stomach were quick to fade as the pair fell into their parts, and Nicole found herself uncaring of everyone watching, because she only had eyes for Grace.  As the song wound down, she was lost in those deep brown eyes of hers. 

A sharp whistle snapped her out of it, and she realized with more than a little embarrassment that the entire establishment was clapping for the pair. 

Capitalizing on the moment, Nicole threw caution to the wind and pulled her girlfriend into a searing kiss.  The cheers morphed into wolf whistles, but she didn’t care, all that mattered was Grace.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 46 - Standoff

Grace ended up making three additional blades for future stock before calling it a day.  Her girlfriend really needed a shower, but Nicole found she didn’t mind the combination of smoke and sweat coming off of her.  She had opted to tie her jacket around her waist rather than wear it following all the hours of work she had put in. 

She’d worked hard and worn herself out, which meant Nicole was the one to drive them home.  Grace was snoring softly from the passenger seat, her head resting against the cool glass.  Nicole was all too happy to let her relax, not to mention how rarely she got to drive an actual car.

Motorcycles were dangerous, that was the whole reason she owned one, but the danger was diminished with the enhancements that came from being a Ranger, and that had only grown since her near death due to Source exposure.  She doubted that a car going a hundred plus plowing into her would do more than leave her sore for a few days at this point.  The other Rangers wouldn’t be as lucky, but they too could shrug off some truly impressive punishment, even without their transformation. 

Turning down the street that would lead to the dorms, Nicole found herself frowning at the near chaos of it all.  Her fellow students were running about, some out of fear, others out of obvious anger.  She pulled to a stop down the road, giving the campus a wider berth and nudged Grace to wake up. 

“Wha,” Grace muttered, stretching in the seat.  “Where—”

“Campus, something is wrong,” Nicole said, unbuckling herself.  “I’m going to go find out what, can you check with the others, see where they are?  I’m worried about Becca and Colin.” 

It wasn’t often the pair were in the dorm room, especially after Becca took the job from Sinclair Industries, but they had agreed to spend the day while Nicole was out for old times sake.  Not that Nicole wanted to think about what they meant by that, but she figured it was rather obvious.  Now they were in the heart of whatever this was.

“Sure,” Grace said, already pulling her phone out to dial a number. 

Nicole was out of the car and jogging over to the campus seconds later, zeroing in on a small group of police who were set up, but not taking any actions that might clue her in on what was happening.  That was an all too common sight that she had grown used to, it was always the fire and rescue that had to act, because the police never did.  She’d done CPR on two people that the police refused to help despite being there for five minutes ahead of them. 

Neither lived. 

“Officer, what’s going on?” Nicole asked. 

Oh, her voice came off just a touch demanding.  Fuck it, something was clearly wrong and she wanted answers. 

“Piss off, we don’t have time for twenty questions,” the officer said. 

Nicole snarled, looking at all the others who were ignoring them.  “Clearly none of you are getting off your asses to do anything, which means you aren’t fucking busy.  I’m a trained fire and rescue specialist, now give me a fucking sitrep.” 

“Arrest her,” someone yelled.  “We don’t have time to babysit anyone while there’s an active shooter.” 

A chill ran down Nicole’s spine as the officer tried to pull her arm behind her, but wasn’t strong enough to make her so much as budge.  She had several friends on campus, not to mention family, but Becca was with Colin inside, and Jeff was seeing a movie with Kayla, which meant they were the only Rangers on site, at least until the others rallied. 

“She’s resisting!” 

Several officers drew their guns, but Nicole didn’t care even as she took a deep breath.  The warmth within swelled as she did, and ebbed as she let it out.  Two officers were now trying to pull her to the ground, yet she remained anchored.  Three guns were aimed at her, everything turning to molasses as her senses sharpened. 

Then a flash of red interspersed itself between Nicole and the guns trained on her.  Sharp retorts sounded and sparks flew from Grace as her kinetic barrier took the bullets like they were nothing.  Grace’s posture shifted even as the firm grips that had been on Nicole’s arm released.  Had they really just opened fire on someone in line with two of their own? 

Who was Nicole kidding, of course they had.

“I’m okay,” Nicole said softly.  “I’m pretty sure bullets would only sting at this point.” 

Grace huffed.  “Just let me check you over.” 

“Yes ma’am,” Nicole said with a chuckle. 

The guns were still trained on the Red Ranger, but Nicole could see the sudden doubt in the eyes of those who had ordered the arrest.  They were sharing looks with one another as it was made clear that she was someone important to the Ranger standing across from them and Nicole took more than a bit of twisted delight as the look in their eyes shifted to one of understanding. 

The knowledge that they had fucked up. 

“Now,” Nicole said, turning her attention back to the campus.  “Let’s try this again.  We’re going to put a stop to this, and you’re going to point me in the right direction before I decide to go through you instead.” 

“Bit much,” Grace muttered.  “What she said.  We’re both trained to handle emergency response.  I’ve worked with her at the Maple Grove station, now, tell us everything you know.” 

“That’s the thing,” one officer said, putting her at the center of attention.  She swallowed, but continued, “the best we have is that shots went off about fifteen minutes ago.  Someone in the halls screamed and the fire alarm was pulled.  It went to shit from there and we’re still trying to get a handle on things while we wait for SWAT to arrive.” 

“Lovely,” Grace said.  “I’m going in.  I’ll perform a sweep and subdue the shooter if necessary.”  Then, in a softer voice, Grace continued.  “Hayes, gear up.  I’ll need the support.” 

Nicole nodded, then hurried off, hopeful that she could make a difference.

Nicole had taken a moment to change in a less public area and joined Grace shortly after the police put their guns away, though she could feel the concerned looks that were sent their way.  Yeah, confronting the cops like that was probably a stupid decision, but Nicole was out of fucks to give before the first trace of condensation was out of the officer’s mouth.

At least everyone was giving the Rangers a wide berth. 

Thankfully most of the students had cleared out by now, but that didn’t stop her from being on edge.  The halls of the college were never this quiet, lending everything a sense of eerie stillness that would have most of her hair standing on end if it weren’t for the skintight undersuit she now wore.  

The latest design from Sinclair was much closer to her old Ranger outfit in feel, though still bulkier than the genuine article.  They still hadn’t replicated the kinetic barrier, and likely wouldn’t without a breakthrough that according to Becca should herald the return of her morpher. 

For now, all she could do was hope that they could find the shooter, take them into custody before they killed anyone, or rather more likely, killed more people.  Nicole refused to be like the police, she wouldn’t just sit back as people were killed right in front of her.  She would find the perp and bring them in, there would be no suicide by cop if that was their goal.

“I really wish we had a better idea of where the shooter was,” Grace said, following behind.  “We might know the campus, but that’s still a lot of ground to cover.” 

“They might have also slipped out in the chaos,” Nicole added.  “Wouldn’t be hard to do if they just shot the one person they wanted dead then left.” 

“Seems cold for a college kid,” Grace muttered, but didn’t disagree. 

She’d suffered at the hand of someone else before, she knew how easy it could be to justify hurting someone else.  They both did, in their own ways. 

“Get back!” 

The high pitched yell was cut off by the crack of a gun, and Nicole picked up her speed, she jumped, practically running along the far wall before she kicked off, rounding the corner in a flash.  Two people were staggering away from a bathroom, one of which was visibly limping as the other carried them. 

“Red, help them,” Nicole said, still moving. 

She didn’t hesitate to push through the door and winced when another gunshot sounded immediately upon her entry.  She didn’t stagger, but the impact against her chest piece was still felt all the same.  Weaker than anything the machines or mutants managed.  

She took in the scene, a girl was pressed against the wall with her legs under her.  The girl still had the gun raised, but her eyes had blown wide at Nicole’s rather showy arrival.  A purse was spilled at the girl’s side and part of her outfit was torn.  At her feet was a man, face down in a pool of his own blood.  She didn’t want to jump to conclusions, but it was difficult not to, given what she was seeing with her own eyes. 

“Oh god,” the girl said, the pistol falling from limp fingers to clatter on the tile.  “I shot…” 

“Hey,” Nicole said softly, putting her hands up.  “It’s okay, you’re safe now.” 

The girl laughed deliriously.  “Safe, right.  I shot someone—”  Her breath hitched as her fingers tangled in her hair.  “At a fucking school of all places…  They’re going to arrest me!” 

“Probably,” Nicole said, smiling gently under her helmet.  She knew enough to say that she would absolutely be taken in for questioning.  That didn’t mean that Nicole couldn’t do something.  “But they aren’t going to come in just yet, so why don’t you tell me what happened?  Maybe the word of a Ranger will help out.” 

Then again, she might lie her ass off about what happened.  It would be hard to tell, but given they were in a women’s restroom and there was a man between her and the door, it wasn’t much to go on, but it certainly painted a picture.  Nicole moved slowly, pressing two fingers to the man’s neck.  She couldn’t feel a pulse at all and swore internally as she flipped him over and saw the reason why. 

She’d nailed him right between the eyes.

“He’s my boyfr—” a hoarse sob tore from the woman as she broke down again.  “He cornered me with his buddies, demanded I, oh god.” 

With a sigh, Nicole moved back to the door and poked her head out.  Grace wasn’t far, tending to a wound on a guy’s leg.  Seeing the motion, Grace stepped away so that they wouldn’t overhear.  “Red, keep those two in sight.  This might be a case of self-defense.  One dead inside, suspect is a sobbing mess.” 

“Shit,” Grace muttered back.  “They’re not going anywhere, don’t worry.  Both of them are demanding to speak with the police claiming they witnessed the whole thing, so you might be onto something.” 

Nicole’s stomach twisted, wondering if those people had been involved, or were trying to cover for their buddy.   She nodded, then returned to the bathroom and the suspect.  Instead of doing anything else, Nicole took a seat beside her.  She jumped slightly, pulling away but didn’t go far.  “It’s alright, I’m not here to take sides right now, just listen.” 

Nicole moved slowly, touching the gun with a gloved finger before she pulled it away.  Watching that, the woman descended into deeper sobs.  That continued for several minutes, to the point that Nicole could hear people beginning to arrive outside.

“I don’t want to go to jail,” the woman whispered.  “I’d sooner die.” 

Nicole was taken aback by the raw emotion poured into those words. 

“You can tell me,” Nicole whispered.  “Whatever it is, I’ll help keep you safe.” 

The woman chuckled darkly.  “He promised me that too, told me nothing I told him would ever change that.” 

“But something did,” Nicole said softly. 

“Yeah, I came out to him,” she answered.  “I transitioned before puberty, had my surgery just days after I turned eighteen.  That was four years ago now.  He even smiled and thanked me for telling him, kissed me on the cheek and left for classes.  Then, him and his buddies all confronted me for ‘tricking’ him.  They planned to make an example of me.  We hadn’t even slept together yet!  It was on the table, but I wanted him to know everything about me first.  I even had some friends there when I told him, just to be safe.” 

“He knew that,” Nicole concluded, still processing her fumbling words.  “That’s why he waited, isn’t it?” 

“I guess so,” she said, shivering as she clutched at her own arms.  “They’ll send me to jail, put me in with the men.  He said as much when I pulled the gun on him.  Told me to just take the beating like the man I really was.” 

“Well,” Nicole said, sitting up and offering the woman a hand.  “I don’t know what he was smoking, but I can assure you, you’ll never be housed with a man at the jail.  If they do, I’ll personally come to break you out.  Now, could you come with me so you can give an officer your statement?” 

“You promise they won’t arrest me?” she asked, eyes shimmering with barely veiled hope. 

Nicole shook her head.  “I can’t do that.  I promised they wouldn’t stick you in there with the male population.  You still killed a man, and it will be up to the law to determine if you were in the right or not.  All I can promise is that I won’t let them wrong you.”

A sob tore free, but she still accepted the extended hand.  Nicole wished she could offer a reassuring smile, but the damn helmet got in the way.  “Red, we’re stepping out.” 

The door pushed open, Grace’s arm extended as the woman slowly stepped forward and into the hall.  She yelped almost immediately as half a dozen rifles were turned on her. 

“Stand down!” Nicole yelled.  “She’s surrendered and unarmed.  Anyone fires and I kick all your asses across the Mississippi and into the fucking Gulf!” 

The officers’ heads turned to look at one another before shifting to their team leader who hadn’t so much as taken his eyes off the woman who was still shaking like a leaf, barely able to stay on her feet even with Nicole helping prop her up. 

“Here’s what is going to happen,” Nicole continued.  “One of you will place her in restraints.  The rest of you can secure the scene.  I’ll help escort her to the station where she will be allowed to contact a lawyer, or be assigned one, before anyone questions her.  I’ll stay with her the entire time to make sure she doesn’t try anything, and neither do any of you.” 

“Ranger or not, you can’t dictate terms,” the lead officer said.  “You aren’t law enforcement.” 

“True,” Nicole said, then drew one of her blades and held it out to point at the man.  “What I do have, however, is the bigger stick.  Fuck around, please.” 

Grace chuckled, stepping up beside her with her massive axe slung over her shoulder.  “You’ve already got all the suspects in custody.  Just take the damn win and get to the finding out part before you get a black eye both literal and figurative.” 

There was a muffled conversation that followed over the police band, the team lead hissing into his radio for a moment before the gun dropped with a curse. 

“Jenkins, cuff her,” he said.  “The rest of you, secure the scene for the investigators.” 

It would have been amusing to see the wind taken out of their sails if it hadn’t been because they were deprived of killing a woman that might be every bit the victim as anyone else that was involved in the shooting.  Nicole would leave that up to the investigators to determine, but her presence should mitigate a lot of the bad press that would normally be dumped on someone opening fire on school grounds. 

Worse, if she did shoot him in self-defense, there would be a big show of how a responsible gun owner had defended herself, at least until someone uncovered that she was trans, then all bets were off.  Nicole could sympathize, as Rebecca had gone through her own trials after coming out and transitioning during high school. 

“Come on,” Nicole said once the cuffs were fastened.  “I’ll escort you.” 

She hadn’t practiced a proper escort before, but when one had superhuman strength and agility, a soft hand on the arm was more than enough.  She made it only a few steps before Grace put a hand on her shoulder.  Grabbing a jacket that happened to be on the ground, Grace pulled it over the woman’s face. 

“So the press can’t ID you right away,” she whispered. 

“Thanks love,” Nicole whispered, though she was fairly certain that the woman had overheard her, she just was out of fucks to give at the moment.

Stepping outside, Nicole wasn’t surprised to see a line of reporters with cameras all swing over to her, or for the crowd to start cheering.  She really wasn’t in the mood to deal with them, not to mention that she would be busy with keeping an eye on the girl she was currently parading out in cuffs. 

“Worry about her,” Grace said.  “I’ll go keep the cameras and drama hounds busy.” 

Laughing breathlessly, Nicole wished she could kiss her girlfriend right then and there.  “I really fucking owe you for that.” 

Grace leaned in close, their helmets practically touching.  “I’ll be sure to cash in later.” 

Practically skipping backwards, Grace set off for the press.  Nicole had barely resumed the escort when the woman spoke up. 

“Is she your girlfriend?” 

Nicole hesitated for a moment, then decided to just roll with it.  If anything it would keep her calm and it wasn’t like their relationship was that well hidden, in or out of costume.  Especially out, now that she thought of it, given they’d made out right in the middle of several parks in the city in the last few months. 

“Yeah, been dating since shortly after the power came to us,” Nicole said, fudging the truth just a bit.  “We’d flirted a bit before then, but once we were both Rangers, it sort of happened.” 

“That sounds like such a fairy tale,” the woman said, her head bowed a bit.  “At least one of us got that.” 

Nicole felt for her, she really did, and she was doing a damn good job pushing her buttons on top of it.  Still, the least she could do was make sure that the girl was given every chance that would have been denied her if Rangers hadn’t been present.

“You’ll get there,” Nicole said instead.  “I didn’t think I would ever find someone, yet here I am.” 

“And here I am,” the woman mirrored her. 

Fuck, that really was a depressing thought.  Still, she had to get the woman to the station and make sure all procedures were followed and that she got proper representation.  She’d invested herself in the situation, so she could at least see it through. 

Pulling her phone from the pouch she kept it in, she dialed a number and hoped her friend was available.  Becca picked up on the third ring. 

“Black here,” Nicole said.  “I need a favor.” 

“What’s up,” Becca asked, sounding a bit winded.

Nicole groaned internally.  “You’re still in the room, aren’t you?” 

“Yup,” Becca said.  “I think there was a fire drill or something, but fuck that noise.” 

“Mhmm,” Nicole said.  “Give your boyfriend my regards, but that’s not why I’m calling.  There was a situation on campus and I have someone who needs a lawyer that won’t fuck her over just because she’s trans.” 

“Give me five minutes.” 

***

As it turned out, Becca could get things moving damn quick.  The lawyer arrived in a flurry, having been paid in advance and Nicole overheard that she was one of the best legal advisors in the nation.  Said lawyer filed an emergency subpoena for all phone records and pulled the audio from an AI app that claimed it respected a person’s privacy and the recording that shouldn’t exist backed up her story almost to the letter. 

That certainly was a relief and the woman was free to go in under two hours.  It felt a bit too neat and tidy, but Nicole wasn’t going to look too deep into it, especially when she had a text from Becca waiting for her on her phone back at the dorm.  It was just another example of reasons to not fuck around with Sinclair and his shady cabal. 

Nicole kicked her shoes off and flopped back on the couch instead with a weary sigh of contentment.  Coming home always felt amazing, and after spending a few hours with Grace following that mess, she welcomed the moment of peace and quiet for once.  The day had been hectic, despite the good moments, and she was just happy to have a moment to herself.

A warm shower always did wonders for the lingering soreness, which meant she was practically melting into the seams of the couch as she shut her eyes and relaxed.  She wasn’t surprised to wake up to the light of the rising sun peeking through the window, or to the smell of brewing coffee. 

Stretching out, Nicole felt her joints crackle and pop and she couldn’t help the pleased groan that followed. 

“I hear someone had an interesting day,” Rebecca said. 

Nicole opened her eyes and was greeted by the sight of her best friend offering her a cup of dark ambrosia.  She accepted it gratefully, taking a sip of the bitter brew.  Rebecca always insisted that the first cup of the day had to be pure, that it helped wake up your mind as much as your body.  Nicole didn’t necessarily agree, but she never once won that argument. 

Feeling a bit more awake, Nicole made her way into the kitchen and started on breakfast for the pair.  No doubt Becca would want the full story behind the happenings of the prior day, and Nicole could admit that she was also curious about how her research was progressing.  

Well, that conversation could continue over a hot meal.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 45 - Forgemaster

The drive to the forge would take over thirty minutes, and Nicole was thankful that Grace had her music playlist going.  She recognized the song right off as one of Grace’s favorites, though she couldn’t claim the same.  That hadn’t stopped her from listening to it over and over just so she could feel closer with her girlfriend. 

What that meant was that Nicole knew the lyrics, and began to sing along with them.  Badly.  Worse, she was also dancing as best she could in the car seat, making the biggest fool of herself that she could.  Grace might have been in a bad mood after Anita showed up at the apartment bright and early with the delivery of Nicole’s new armor, but she was getting through to her if the small smile blooming was any indication.

Even after the song was over and the next started, Nicole kept going despite not knowing any of the lyrics.  If it would help cheer up her girlfriend, she was going to do it.  Besides, acting silly was surprisingly fun when you weren’t around people that might judge you.  She could see why Kayla gave zero fucks what others thought of her. 

It was fun. 

Freeing was another word that came to mind.  Nicole was always so closed off before she met Grace, before her life was changed forever by a power so far beyond all of them.  She was a Ranger, one of the few chosen to carry the torch and lead the way.  Grace was the same, though she hadn’t heard the same voice.  That didn’t do anything to change that she was still a Ranger.  Just because it was all in the name of some grand experiment being run by the invading Sylan didn’t diminish the truth of it.

She knew some of her girlfriend’s story, how her religious family had tried to force her to marry an older man because he deserved a ‘pure’ wife despite the age gap.  Never mind that the man himself was anything but pure.  Nicole hoped she never met any of them, because she would show them the wrath that a pissed off woman with the strength of a demi-god could bring to bear.

Another two songs passed, and Grace was now openly smiling, moving slightly with the music as she did and tapping the steering wheel with the music.  She might not have been able to get Grace singing with her, but by the time they arrived at their destination, Grace was laughing as Nicole continued to dance even after getting out of the car to get the gate. 

She was having fun, something that was unfortunately still rather new to her.  It made her wonder what Maraline might say if she could see her finally living life, no longer looking forward to her death.  The intrusive thoughts still came at times, but she was getting better at dealing with them.  Having people she cared for certainly helped.

“You are ridiculous,” Grace said, shaking her head with a wide grin as she undid the lock and pushed the swinging thing open. 

“You love it,” Nicole countered, still dancing like a fool even as Grace pulled through and moved to lock the gate behind them. 

Grace muttered something under her breath, far too quiet for Nicole to hear, but she had a feeling it was endearing.  The smile still hadn’t left Grace’s face, even as she hopped back in so they could traverse the lengthy driveway.  Nicole wasn’t sure who the property belonged to, probably the people who made the blades sold at the faire, but Grace was wholly comfortable driving through the tree lined gravel trail.   

The path was covered in dead leaves, most of the trees stripped bare in the face of the coming winter season.  Cold weather warfare was not something Nicole was looking forward to, but it was something she would need to confront regardless.  That thought sobered her as the dancing stilled and Nicole shut her eyes and took a breath. 

Putting the car in park, Nicole hopped out, as she finally took in the place that Grace had wanted her to see.  The smell hit her first, sparking a coughing fit even as Grace laughed, taking in a deep breath of her own.  How she could stomach doing so with such a foul smell was beyond Nicole’s ability to understand.  Off in the distance was a relatively large farmhouse, complete with a southern style wrap around porch that seemed to be completely at odds with what she was used to seeing in the area. 

A classic red barn stood just a bit away from the home, complete with horses that stood inside a fenced off area, which explained the nauseating smell.  That was where the rustic simplicity ended as she turned her attention to the massive steel building that loomed over the property.  The doors were shut, but Nicole somehow knew this was the forge that she was about to get a tour of. 

“Where are yer manners?” 

Nicole spun, her hand dropping to her side as she took hold of her blade, tucked away behind the jacket she wore, but Grace’s hand caught her arm before she could draw it.  Her girlfriend just shook her head as she smiled. 

“Good to see you up, old man.” 

“So, this is the girl that had you obsessing for nearly a year,” the gruff man said, walking along with a heavy limp.  He was wearing a heavy set of coveralls, with a head of mostly gray hair and a thick beard.  Nicole couldn’t tell at a glance that the leg was artificial, but after Grace’s comments the previous night it was rather obvious watching how he walked.  “She certainly looks strong.  You’ve got some muscle on you, Nicole.” 

Nicole shrugged.  “I’m stronger than I look.” 

He raised a bushy eyebrow.  “Now that would be something to see.  Name’s Chuck, if ye were curious.  Anyway, Grace, you wanted to get back to smithing on the weekends as I understood?” 

“Yes sir,” Grace said.  “I didn’t want to pressure you while you recovered, but—” 

“Oh knock that shite off,” Chuck said dismissively.  “Just because one of those bastards took my leg doesn’t mean it was your fault.  You didn’t turn into that shiny Ranger until after I was mauled.” 

“Oi,” Nicole snapped.  “Why would you just blurt something like that?  What if I hadn’t known?” 

The man snorted.  “Like you didn’t what with the way you two were practically eye fucking over there.  Plus, I recognized your knives on the news footage last night.  Anyone who watched Grace obsess over getting them right would.” 

Said girlfriend looked away, her face flushed a bright red.

Nicole let out an exasperated sigh.  “Fine, whatever.  I shouldn’t be surprised how flimsy my identity is after that bastard broke my morph two months ago.” 

“You bring the blades?” Chuck asked.  She nodded in answer.  “Good, then we can look them over and give them a proper sharpening.  Everything here is built to a high standard, but fighting those mechanical bastards is a bit different than chopping bottles in a backyard.” 

Nicole looked away, resigned.  If nothing else it would be nice to get confirmation that her blades were holding up to the stress of fighting things that usually only Rangers would face in combat.  She reached behind her, under the long coat, and withdrew the blades that she now carried with her everywhere out of necessity. 

The car held the case, a fresh delivery from Sinclair Industries, that contained her new set of armor.  It looked about the same as her prior set, but Anita promised that it would hold up a bit better to actual combat than the prior model.  She wasn’t being supplied with the off the shelf components, but high end experimental models.  Rebecca offered to tell her how much each cost, but Nicole didn’t want to know what she really owed those in the shadows. 

“They look better than expected,” Chuck said, eyes tracing over the blade as he examined them in the light of the sun.  “A few chips but nothing that looks too compromising.  I’ll give everything a look over while you two have fun.” 

Nicole nodded, not quite sure what to say as he walked away with the weapons she relied upon to defend herself and others.  Ever since she had gotten out of the hospital those blades hadn’t left her side.  She never went anywhere without the capacity to defend herself.  Hell, the armor was always in Grace’s car if they left the dorm, ready for the moment the Sylan arrived.  That Nicole was already wearing it when Maraline crashed the party was simply luck. 

It was a form of dealing with her trauma, Nicole could recognize that much even if she hadn’t returned to therapy.  Her next appointment was in a week, in which she would have to discuss the most recent attack, which would mean finally telling her therapist that she was a Ranger. 

To say she wasn’t looking forward to that conversation would be an understatement. 

“Come on,” Grace said, once again picking up on the spiral as it set in, “I want to show you the forge, it’s cool as hell.” 

Nicole chuckled, happy for the distraction.  “I’ve only ever seen them in movies, so I’m curious what this one will be like.” 

“Oh, you’re in for a treat then, modern forges are nothing like the old school stuff, though we do have one of those out back, but Chuck won’t let me mess with it unsupervised.” 

Grace led her over to the looming steel building set away from the house, where the old man was retreating towards.  The entry was a basic door set into the side, and Grace unlocked it with a key from her clip and threw it open. 

“Welcome to Chuck’s Funhouse as I like to call it.” 

Nicole busted out laughing, shaking her head as she stepped inside only to suck in a breath as she took it all in.  When most thought of a blacksmith, they thought of the traditional medieval styling.  What she saw was instead all sorts of heavy industrial presses, hydraulic systems, and a behemoth of an oven that was currently sitting cold.

“Hell of a place,” Nicole said, looking around. 

There were dozens of blades in various states of completion, including at least a hundred that were actually complete.  The Renfaire was probably when they sold the bulk of their stock, and it was canceled after the first day.  All because the Sylan attacked.  She found a particularly impressive leaf blade, Gaelic engravings covering the broadside of the blade.  It reminded her of a fantasy sword in many ways and she almost expected it to glow if the machines were around. 

“That one was made by Chuck,” Grace said, holding out a hand.  Nicole passed it to her girlfriend who held it with reverence.  “The man who was supposed to pick it up was killed in the attack.  He died right in front of me, just seconds before the power came to me.” 

The way Grace’s face scrunched up sent a spike of pain through Nicole’s very being.  “It wasn’t your fault.” 

“That’s the thing,” Grace said, her hands shaking, “I didn’t fight.  I was frozen with fear as he was killed and the power came all the same.  Hearing that you fought back even without the power, that you rushed in without the fear of death?  Knowing that you were actually worthy while I was just a random chance?” 

Nicole didn’t hesitate to pull her girlfriend into a tight hug, uncaring of anything else. 

“You’ve proven yourself since then,” Nicole said softly.  “You took charge when others thought it a game, you put the people first.  You’re absolutely worthy of being a Ranger, and don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.”  Nicole hesitated, taking a deep breath.  “And it wasn’t a lack of fear, it was more seeking death.  I was planning to go home and end my life that evening.” 

The sharp intake of breath was almost expected, the choked sob and crushing hug less so, but she really should have known. 

“I obviously didn’t,” Nicole continued.  “It took time for me to find reasons to keep going, to give living a try, but I did.”  She then leaned forward and kissed Grace on the forehead.  “You were one of many.” 

“Me?” Grace whispered, her lip quivering.  “I’m just a coward given power…” 

“And I was a suicidal girl given a second chance at life,” Nicole countered.  “You’ve shown you have the heart of a hero, you’ve stepped up, just like I decided to fight for my own future.  One I hope to share with you.” 

Tears fell down Grace’s cheeks, Nicole’s thumb wiped them away in a tender gesture.  They were both messes, with their own demons haunting them, but Nicole knew that if she could find a reason to keep going, then Grace could forge some confidence in herself. 

Whatever forces in play selected Rangers obviously knew she was worthy in her heart, it was just a matter of making sure Grace learned to see it for herself.  If Nicole’s sad excuse for a life had value, then Grace’s must have been worth all the gold in the world.

***

Steel met steel as Grace drove the hammer down, the glowing metal sparking with the impact.  Her muscles flexed with each swing of the hammer, rippled with every impact.  The sight was mesmerizing, and Nicole had to make sure her jaw wasn’t slack or dripping drool onto the floor.

She had power, and her name wasn’t merely window dressing, not with how smooth all her strikes were.  Grace was no stranger to the hammer and anvil, and the smile that played at her lips showed that she enjoyed what she was doing.  The steel was putty beneath her hammer, molding to her will. 

The metal slowly shaped into a blade, being heated and hammered in a methodical way that left Nicole mesmerized.  She could watch her girlfriend work for hours, completely engrossed in the way her arms flexed with each swing and impact.  Elements bent to her will, forged into something new. 

Steam rose from the quenching trough, the oil sparking momentarily with flames as bubbles rose from the bath.  Grace pulled it out after a moment, inspecting the cooled steel and nodded, dipping it back in for a few more moments. 

“Blade didn’t bend or crack,” she said with a nod.  “It should be good to move on to be polished up and given a proper handle.” 

Nicole nodded, following along to where she stowed the in-progress weapon on a rack.  “There really isn’t much profit in this, is there?” 

“Not as much as people think,” Grace said with a shrug.  “We aren’t starting from raw ore, which helps.  Using modern steel saves us weeks of work, and we can order to spec.” 

“Which allows you to sell for prices people can afford,” Nicole reasoned. 

Grace waved her hand back and forth.  “Somewhat.  Yours cost so much because you paid extra for the Damascus effect.  That takes a hell of a lot of work, and is way too damn easy to fuck up.  If even one blade was off, I would have needed to start over.”  

That was a sobering thought, but then again, Nicole had spent almost all of her savings on those blades.  She didn’t intend to survive to see next month, so she saw no issue with dropping the money.  She paid for it in the following weeks, but she was doing better now that she was employed with the fire department.  That wasn’t even counting the stipend that Sinclair Industries was providing her for her assistance with their research.

“Was that a commission?” Nicole asked, gesturing at the still warm blade. 

“No, just another blade for the convention trail,” Grace said, looking over another length of unworked metal.  “I’ve only worked on three custom jobs, one of which was my own axe.” 

“The second being my daggers,” Nicole said, wishing she had them with her.  “What was the third?” 

Grace paused for a moment, considering her words.  “It was for a movie, which hasn’t released a trailer yet so I’m still under NDA.” 

“Not even a hint?” Nicole teased. 

“Sorry,” Grace said.  “As much as I would love to gush about it, your project was far more interesting and time consuming.  Hell, normally we just use the hydraulic hammer for this stuff, but I felt like putting my new strength to the test.  These blades will probably carry a slight premium for it.” 

“Especially if you could advertise that they were hand forged by a Ranger,” Nicole said with a chuckle.  “I can see it now, rich dumbfucks lining up to buy Ranger forged steel.” 

“Please don’t give Chuck the idea,” Grace grumbled as she shoved a new strip of metal into the forge.  “He would totally do it.” 

“Like hell I would, girly,” Chuck shouted.

Nicole nearly jumped out of her skin, but sighed in relief when she hadn’t reached for the blades that were no longer there.  Grace crossed her arms, smudges of soot flexing alongside her muscular arms.  Nicole resolved right then to record a video as Grace worked on the next blade, for research purposes only, of course.

“Don’t look at me like that,” Chuck snapped.  “I didn’t take you in as an apprentice just to sell you out.  Yer Granpap would claw his way from the earth and flay me if I did.” 

Grace sighed.  “Damn right he would.  I swear he was the only reason they didn’t try to pawn me off sooner.” 

“Probably,” Chuck agreed, and suddenly Nicole wondered if she should be listening to this conversation.  “That man was always fiercely protective of his girls, especially his darling granddaughters.  One of the last things he ever asked of me was to watch out for ya, and I had no idea that phone call would lead to taking in a scared girl like that.” 

A sniffle tore free from Grace and Nicole moved to pull her into a hug, but Chuck somehow beat her to it despite the bad leg.  Now she felt all kinds of awkward, because this moment had no place for her in it. 

“I just wish I could have brought Sarah with me,” Grace whispered.

Chuck patted her on the back.  “I know.  We’ll find a way to get her, but it has to be on the up and up.” 

“Does it though?” Grace asked, tears streaking down her face.  “She’s only fifteen, and knowing our bastard of a father, he’s probably pulling some shit as we speak.” 

“Hey,” Chuck said softly.  “I know you can’t reach out to her, but I still check in on her every now and then.” 

“I know,” Grace said with a sigh.  “I still worry.” 

His meaty hand slapped her on the back, with more force than Nicole would have been comfortable with, but Grace didn’t even flinch.  He smiled softly, then turned to leave when his eyes locked with Nicole’s own.  They stared at one another for a moment, and he seemed to realize that the moment hadn’t been as private as he assumed. 

“Forget I was here?” Nicole asked. 

“Seems so, lass,” he said, chucking mirthlessly.  “Take good care of Gracie, otherwise I’ll have to see if my steel can end a Ranger.” 

“If it ever came to that I would welcome it,” Nicole answered, her words full of conviction. 

Chuck seemed to deflate, as if the weight of the world pressed down upon him as he pinched the bridge of his nose.  “What is with this world and sending children to war?” 

He wandered off before Nicole could answer, leaving her and Grace to themselves.  She considered asking more about Sarah, but didn’t want to pry too deep.  Grace would open up in time, and Nicole would be there for her no matter what came.  Instead, she settled back in even as Grace pulled the glowing piece of metal from the furnace and set it on the anvil, ready to bring the hammer down and shape it into something new.  Nicole was happy to just sit and watch, to see her girlfriend in her element.  

There was no place she would rather be.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 44 - Examination

Sinclair Industries had rebounded quite well since Nicole’s first visit, which wasn’t saying much given the building had been on fire at the time.  Some experiment was being demonstrated for a group of shareholders and suffered a catastrophic failure, or at least that was the story that Kelly Rivers had given when asked. 

Nicole knew better than to trust the Chief Researcher at her word, cover ups were the name of the game when it came to clandestine organizations fighting a shadow war against alien invaders.  They would absolutely lie to keep a powerful player friendly with them, and despite Nicole having lost her morpher to her own actions, she could still contribute despite that. 

Regardless of how they felt about one another, it was in humanity’s best interest that she remained fighting fit.  Even thinking it felt incredibly arrogant, yet it was a simple truth.  She had been the one responsible for a two month reprieve, all because she crippled the Sylan leadership in battle. 

Yes, it seemed to be a temporary thing, the healing stick currently being waved over her back was simply derived from something that the Sylan used in their own medical treatments.  Bartran was awake, and Guiana wasn’t likely to be far behind.  The invasion resumed as if it had never stopped, and people were dead because of it. 

At the same time, how many people would see tomorrow because Nicole had brought things to a halt for a short time?  How many might have died if that mutant was allowed to rampage?  Such questions would always invade Nicole’s mind while she sat idle, even if it was for the purpose of recovery. 

“The armor saved your life,” a man said. 

Franklin Fredrick, a fake name if she ever heard one, was inspecting his work, a frown on his brow as he examined the cracked backplate.  Nicole couldn’t hear his mutterings as he moved on to the rest of the gear, mostly because Nicole hissed as Kelly switched to a different device, one that brought a bone deep ache to her ribs.

“That’s what I was afraid of,” Kelly said with a sigh.  “Your spine was bruised, which is easy enough to treat, but you also cracked a few ribs.  Yes, a Ranger’s innate healing will help, but you’re going to be sore for a few days.” 

“What, the magic wand doesn’t work on bones?” Grace asked snidely. 

Nicole was thankful that Grace had come with her into the medical bay.  Devon was somewhere else with Anita, and she really didn’t want to know if there was something more going on between them.  Grace was in the same gear she had worn during the celebratory dinner before Maraline attacked, and was not happy about the situation.

Kelly snorted.  “Xavier actually vetoed that as a name for the device, much to my disappointment.  Your assumption wasn’t completely accurate, given it does affect bone recovery.  The difference maker is that flesh is more malleable than bone, and as such, bone takes longer to recover.” 

It sounded like an excuse for a lack of understanding, but Nicole accepted it readily enough.  If it was an outright lie Rebecca would have called them on it.  Instead, she was looking over the readings being taken from their fancy scanner that could detect how much Source energy was being given off by a person. 

“What’s the prognosis?” Nicole asked instead.

Becca hummed, swiping through a screen that hung in the air as if it was the most familiar thing to her.  The level of technology on display was more than a step above anything on the consumer market, and it was no wonder how Sinclair Industries was staying afloat.  Marketing even a single one of their many ‘innovations’ would catapult them onto the global stage in ways that few companies could manage. 

“Your levels have nearly doubled since your last checkup,” Becca said, a scowl across her face.  “What’s unusual is that it doesn’t seem to be dissipating at all.” 

“Really?” Kelly asked, her hand waving through the air.  A display appeared where she had gestured and she quickly brought up the same screen Becca was viewing.  “Now that is interesting…  Clearly something has changed, but what?” 

The two women turned expectant eyes upon Nicole, she was still laid out on the examination bed as a device ran the healing stick over her back in slow circles.  Each pass brought goosebumps with it, the tingle feeling absurdly pleasant as it dulled the aches within. 

“I don’t know,” Nicole answered, unsure if it was safe to voice what she had experienced.  Did Sinclair also have such a connection to the Source?  Carlos didn’t seem to, so what made her so special?  Was it all an accident that she stumbled upon something so dangerous?  Guiana knew of others, but it didn’t sound like they were human, not with how she mentioned humanity being for lack of a better term, squishy.

Maraline hadn’t mentioned much, but there was the promise of more information in the future.  She just wasn’t sure when it would be, just that when they next met it would be another fight, this time over something important that Nicole would need to secure.  It didn’t take a genius to figure out that the Sylan General needed plausible deniability to pass it along.

“Any unusual sensations during the fight?” Kelly asked. 

“Like that heat you mentioned two months ago,” Becca added. 

Nicole frowned.  “I did feel a warmth, but any attempts to control it meant it slipped away.” 

“I see,” Kelly said.  “Have you tried to just let it happen?” 

Nicole nodded hesitantly.  “It’s what I did during the fight.” 

“Finally,” Kelly said, her voice barely the ghost of a whisper.  “That’s a lead we can explore.  Do you still feel the warmth now?” 

Nicole paused, trying to look inward, but she couldn’t feel anything other than the soft pulse of the healing stick as it worked on her.  It was distracting enough that even if the warmth was still there, she wouldn’t be able to feel it. 

“No,” Nicole answered, glancing at Becca as she did.

Her friend’s lips pursed, then she nodded.  “Unfortunate.  Maybe it will return in the next attack.  We’ll be taking further readings following that regardless.” 

Because there would be a next time, and within the next week at that.  Nicole’s career as a Ranger was anything but typical.  Hell, she only had her powers for two fucking weeks before she nearly blew herself up.  That was two months ago now.  Things happened so quickly that she’d barely gotten her head around it, then nothing. 

When the giant worm appeared, Nicole had stared it down without fear.  The latest mutant wasn’t anything in comparison, yet it had scared her.  Getting certified with the fire department had served as a decent enough distraction, but now the weight of responsibility was back upon her in full force.

“I’ll bring the magic stick by each night for a while,” Becca continued, going over something on a display.  “You will tell me everything you feel, because I can’t help you if you aren’t honest.” 

Nicole could only nod in agreement at that as the tingling faded and the table released her.  She sat up stretching, the soreness was still there, but largely diminished.  Of more importance, she could still feel the warmth that gently pulsed through her in time with her breath and heart.  It was almost comforting rather than the harsh reminder of when she had nearly died. 

“Feeling something?” Grace asked in a whisper. 

Nicole paused for a moment, then sighed.  “There is a hint of warmth, but nothing like that night.” 

“That matches the readings,” Becca said with a nod.  “Fredrick, how long until her gear is repaired?” 

The man looked up, her scuffed helmet in his hands.  He spun it about to show where it had been chipped, likely either a tentacle or the damn wall she had hit during the battle. 

“Repaired?  Oh heavens no, this is nothing but scrap now.  Modern armor doesn’t work like that, even Sylan enhanced stuff.  I can clean up the intact pieces, but this plate served its purpose.” 

“So how long?” Becca asked with a huff. 

Fredrick laughed.  “Please, as if we don’t have a small armory full of the stuff.  I’ll have a set delivered tomorrow morning to your dorm.” 

“Please be discreet,” Becca added absently.  “There’s going to be enough speculation on the fan sites as it is after today and something like that could attract attention.” 

Fan sites…  It was bad enough when Becca first brought those up, and worse when she learned that her best friend was a member of one of the bigger ones.  She’d joined shortly after Colin’s close encounter with the Sylan machines, but before Nicole had come out as a Ranger to her.  Rather than simply disappear from the ‘fandom’ she opted to dive in and keep an eye on things, which was how the truth of the battle against Bartran and Guiana hit the net proper. 

“Fine, you’re getting a new fridge then,” Fredrick said, waving a hand flippantly.  “The armor will be packed inside.  I’ll have Anita’s team handle the delivery.” 

Becca sighed.  “That works, I suppose.” 

“That means I need to be home for it?” Nicole asked. 

“Nah, I’ll make sure to be home tonight, so you and Grace can have some alone time.  I’ve been getting plenty with Colin lately regardless.” 

Becca punctuated that with a wink, getting a laugh out of Nicole that instantly lightened the mood.  The truth was, Grace was staying with her at the dorm more often than not at this point, especially with Becca having all but moved in with Colin.  The rent was still covered, and Nicole wasn’t dropping her classes like Becca had, so it made sense. 

Grace’s roommate also appreciated the extra space.

“It will be just like old times,” Nicole said.  “I’ve sort of missed having you around.” 

“But not enough to invite me back,” Becca said with a chuckle.  “Has Grace fully moved in yet, or are you two still pretending you aren’t living together?” 

“Eh, we’re keeping a pretense,” Grace said with a shrug.  “The faculty frown upon people in relationships living together on site and all that.” 

Becca snorted.  “Only for liability reasons.”

Nicole didn’t understand that, but she didn’t really socialize outside of her team and Becca, so there was probably something there she didn’t know about that happened to cause a policy like that to be enacted.

A chime pulled Nicole out of those thoughts as she checked her phone, finding a message in the group chat.  “Looks like Kayla and Jeff ditched the media and are ready to hit up the diner.” 

“You still eat there?” Kelly asked with a raised eyebrow.  “We give you a stipend, you don’t need to eat at a grease trap.” 

“I like the people,” Nicole said defiantly.  “Plus, they’ve been good to us.” 

It was the same reason she didn’t just ditch the fire department following her recovery.  Yes, her money problems were effectively over, but Nicole didn’t trust Sinclair Industries to not screw her over.  That money was tainted by their influence, and something told Nicole that it could all be gone in a blink.  She withdrew a couple grand from it and stashed it in her bugout bag just to be safe, but otherwise she hadn’t touched it. 

Kelly shook her head as she dismissed most of the floating displays and Fredrick packed away her armor in a case.  It seemed they were done there, though Becca made no attempt to pack up with them.  Instead, she stood off to the side, biting her lip. 

“Would it be imposing of me to invite myself?” Becca asked. 

Nicole smiled.  “I’m pretty sure you know who everyone is, but let me check with them first?” 

Becca nodded timidly, which was a strange expression on her usually confident face.  Even with all the discrimination in the world, Becca never once let anyone look down on her.  She always stood proud, wanting to be a beacon for others to share in that confidence.  So, Nicole sent off the message and got three confirmations in short order. 

Then a fourth message came in from Anita’s number and Nicole could only roll her eyes.  “Apparently the always late Ranger wants to invite herself.”

“Can we tell her no?” Becca asked. 

Nicole snorted before she could help it, a sharp stab from her rib reminded her laughing was a poor idea at the moment as she gripped the point that now dully throbbed.  Grace was at her side, a gentle hand hovering over Nicole’s own.  Nicole smiled back at the look of concern her girlfriend had for her, then gently shook her head. 

“She won’t be coming,” Kelly said.  Nicole started slightly, having forgotten the woman was still in the room with them.  “I just sent her an assignment, pity.” 

The smirk on her face instantly elevated Kelly in Nicole’s eyes and she gave the woman a curt nod of acknowledgment.  Kelly chuckled and stepped out with her tablet, leaving them alone.  There was a beat of silence in the room and Nicole didn’t know how to process what had just happened. 

“Well, that’s a first,” Becca said with a soft laugh.  “I’ve never seen her play interference with Anita like that.  Usually she enjoys the chaos that woman brings.” 

“Devon will probably be disappointed,” Grace said. 

“He also has terrible taste in women,” Nicole countered.  She hadn’t forgotten how he was dating one of the women that tormented her all through high school. 

Grace sighed.  “He’s trying, but yeah.” 

Nicole could almost understand it.  When she had been in school, she latched onto anyone that showed her even a modicum of decency.  Pity most of those people drifted away after bitches like Tiffany got their hooks in them.  Those years had left their mark on her in deep grooves that defined her life for so long.  Nicole was all but certain she would be dead by now, that she would have finally found the excuse she needed to bring her story to a close. 

The day of the Renaissance Faire was meant to be exactly that.  

Nicole’s fingers drifted down to the knives still strapped to her belt in a scout carry.  Grace had spent nearly a year making them, not that Nicole knew it was her at the time.  She commissioned them the year before, knowing the complicated design would take forever to finish, then arranged for more stuff to be added to the order all to have an excuse to keep going from day to day. 

Nicole spent a rather large percentage of her savings on those knives, with only the vague notion that the investment would be worth it.  Her therapist had mentioned keeping a list of things to look forward to, a reason to reach for tomorrow.  In the days leading up to the Renfaire, she had sought more reasons, but aside from a book here or movie there, Nicole hadn’t found anything nearly as substantive. 

It was why she broke down after getting the knives, she knew that she had reached the end of her journey.  She hadn’t even registered that the person on the other end of the emails was Grace, the same cute girl that flirted with her when picking them up.  The same woman that had been chatting with her for nearly a year over email.  

Then Maraline found her crying.

If there was a single defining moment that explained why she couldn’t hold a grudge with the Sylan General, it was that.  How she had comforted Nicole at her lowest moment, how she had asked her to leave before the coming slaughter.  Nicole hadn’t, and as a result, she became the Black Ranger, setting the pair on a collision course. 

It felt like a lifetime ago, but in reality it was only two months and some change.  With a heavy sigh, Nicole put those thoughts back into the box she tried to keep them in.  She was doing better, she didn’t wonder when she would run out of reasons to keep reaching for tomorrow.  Grace was one of her reasons, the first of many now, but Nicole knew how she would die. 

In battle with the Sylan invaders, a fate that would be shared by everyone that took up the mantle.  Knowing that the Sylan saw all Rangers as an experiment didn’t change her determination.  Just because the invaders gave them the tools to resist didn’t mean they would refrain from using them.  That was why they worked with Sinclair despite how obviously shady it all was.  He recognized the danger and was taking steps to mitigate it, and for that reason she would tolerate a great many things in the name of humanity’s future. 

A firm hand grasped her shoulder and Nicole found herself pulled into strong arms.  She snapped back into the moment, Grace’s arms constricting her in a loving grip.  It was almost enough for her to come undone, only the location prevented it.  Becca joined the hug a moment later and Nicole nearly broke on the spot.

“Hey,” Grace said gently.  “I’m planning to meet up with my mentor tomorrow and I was wondering if you wanted to join me?” 

Nicole blinked.  Grace hadn’t mentioned him since the Renfaire attack, and Nicole had never brought it up for fear that the worst had happened to him.  Touching a sore subject was something Nicole tried to avoid, but if Grace was bringing it up… 

“He’s okay?” Nicole asked, snuggling closer. 

Grace shrugged as she looked off to the side.  “He’s alive, yes, but he was injured in the attack.  He didn’t want me to see him all banged up, but now he can’t really keep up with all the orders on his own.  Being down a leg makes running the forge difficult.” 

Nicole screwed her eyes shut, sucking in a deep breath as she processed that.  Another life irreparably damaged by the war, one close to the person that was the light of her life.  It hurt, and made her want to fight all the harder, but there was nothing she could do right then except wait for Maraline to make her next move.

So, Nicole did the only thing she could think of.  “I’d love to.” 

She would live in the moment and treasure each and every bit of time that she could steal away from the coming doom.  Because what better defiance was there in the face of extinction than living?

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 43 - Bestial Terror

The beast snarled, saliva dripping to the ground in thick strings.  Nicole stood stock still, watching as muscles coiled and the beast leaned forward, the tails twitching much like a feline’s.  She didn’t dare move, not when it was clear the mutant was just waiting for a reason to pounce.  It was the first time Nicole would be fighting something remotely like it without her morphing capabilities, and for the first time since becoming a Ranger she felt genuine fear at the sight of a mutant staring her down.

It was something Nicole hadn’t truly anticipated, though she was certainly coming to understand just how much confidence the Ranger uniform granted.  Knowing that a single bad hit wasn’t enough to end you brought a reassurance with it that was hard to match.  No such safety net awaited her this time.  For all the good that Sinclair Industries armor had done against Maraline, Nicole held no illusions about its effectiveness against a mutant that stood twice her height at the shoulder. 

Six tails snapped, cracking the pavement, then the beast lunged.  Nicole dove to the side, rolling with the landing to spring back to her feet.  She spun and jumped back and just in the nick of time as claws tore through the space she had just occupied.  The world sharpened as Nicole’s focus narrowed, everything else falling away in the face of the danger before her. 

Warmth blossomed as Nicole kicked off the moment her feet hit the ground and her blades flashed, cutting deep into a tentacle as she leapt past only for a second tail to slam across her back as she passed.  One of the six limbs fell limp as Nicole hit the ground hard, rolling for several moments before she managed to right herself and skid to a halt even as the pain of the hit caught up with her.

The beast thrashed, attempting to bite at the agony that Nicole had inflicted upon it.  Finally teeth found the limp limb and it bit down, and ripped it free with a screeching howl that sent shivers down her spine.  Slitted eyes fell upon her and Nicole barely suppressed a shudder at the raw loathing contained within.  She was bruised and aching, but that wouldn’t stop the beast from ripping her throat out if given the opportunity. 

“Well, come on then,” Nicole said, her voice carrying despite the helmet. 

A howl answered her challenge, then thundering footfalls rang out, the asphalt crumbling under the weight of the Sylan monster.  Nicole stood firm, blades at the ready as it moved to pounce.  The moment it was in the air for the strike, Nicole ducked forward, letting her blades cut along the extended paws. 

The skin was tough, and it resisted her blades, but she still managed to draw blood.  The monster stumbled as it landed, a clawed foot barely missing Nicole even as she deflected the lashes from the spiked tails.  The thing was strong, far more than she was at that moment.  One wrong move would be the death of her. 

Not that Nicole would let that stop her from fighting.

Claws blurred as the mutant spun, Nicole ducked as she felt the torrent of air passing in the wake of the massive appendage.  She didn’t dare attempt another strike, and instead dodged the tails that were waiting for exactly that.  Mutants were always strangely aware of combat in a way that suggested higher thought. 

Knowing they were genetic experiments didn’t help, and she really didn’t want to explore the ethics of what might have been done to make them so smart.  Instead, she blocked more tail strikes, scoring thin trails of blood from a few of the hits.  Something hit her stomach hard, a tentacle slipping through her guard to hit her chest piece full on.  Nicole was launched across the parking lot with tremendous force only to impact the side of the fire station. 

Thankfully Nicole bounced off the side rather than getting stuck, though her back would have appreciated the break.  She landed in a crouch, panting heavily even as the warmth surged with each breath.  The mutant glared at her from across the parking lot and Nicole knew it was getting irritated with her. 

Guttural snarls rumbled as the beast began to glow.  Nicole’s eyes had just enough time to widen as the beast exploded into motion, shattering the asphalt underneath its claws with cataclysmic force.  The distance was closed in a blink and Nicole found her mind working faster than her body which would not follow the directions of her mind fast enough to dodge. 

“Draconic Dive!” 

A streak of purple blurred as Jeff’s spear slammed into the neck of the beast.  The Purple Ranger came with it, planting feet against flesh as he rode the toppling beast over.  Nicole let out a heavy breath and the shiver hit her in full as the warmth that had been building rushed through her, dissipating through her whole body. 

“You seemed to be in a tight spot,” Jeff said and she could almost see his smile as he struck a bit of a pose.  “We’ve got things from here.” 

As if in answer to his words, vines burst forth, covering the beast to hold it down as silver and red converged upon it from both sides, each hacking into one of the whip-tails, severing them as though they were nothing.  The disparity of power was something that turned Nicole’s stomach, but if this was the consequence of fighting so desperately to save her friends, she would own it.

Nicole pushed herself to her feet just as the beast flexed and the vines tore.  Kayla twirled her staff, then slammed it, green vines rushed towards the mutant, but it lashed out with the three remaining whip-tails, cutting through the vines before they reached it.  Nicole grit her teeth as the beast once again came for her, knowing she was the weak link in the team, the only unpowered Ranger present. 

Nicole didn’t care. 

Despite her weaknesses, Nicole had worked with her team so that she could still help even without the titanic might that a Ranger transformation brought with it, and now it was time to show the results. 

A deep breath followed as she let the warmth flow through her, doing her best to let it happen as it would.  Whatever the Source happened to be, whatever connection that she held with it, it wasn’t responding to her desires, but instead to the need that she experienced in the moment.  And wasn’t that a dangerous thing? 

Her body shifted even as the world slowed around her, the breath slipping free as she moved.  The ache of her injury faded into the background even as claws impacted the ground where she had stood but an instant prior.  Despite that sudden burst of momentum, Nicole’s arms were up, blades held tight as her feet planted themselves, then she took a breath.  The rush of power that followed was almost enough to break her focus, but Nicole kept herself from tensing, and let herself react. 

Steel carved through flesh, spraying green blood through the air.  Nicole’s blades didn’t bite nearly as deep as she would have hoped, but they still cut as much as she needed.  Her feet continued to carry her away, the motions well practiced from her time on the mat.  Blood poured from the wound, having hit an arterial vein.  She held few illusions that a mutant would go down so easily, but Nicole also understood a simple truth.  

She wasn’t alone.

Devon rushed between them, shield catching the monster as it lunged, and before it finished impacting the braced Ranger, Grace slammed into its side in a blur of red.  Flesh impacted asphalt, shattering it as the monster crashed into a car and crumpled it like a beer can at a frat party.  

“Fuck!” Grace yelled out, staring at the wreckage of a familiar car. 

Nicole had to suppress a wince as the monster pried itself from the wreck of her girlfriend’s car, bending some of the last recognizable bits of metal as it shook itself off, slinging green blood all about.  Then Jeff crashed into it, driving the beast down once again with a spear to the back of the neck, demolishing what little remained of the vehicle.  Well, hopefully her insurance covered acts of Rangers, because Grace was going to need it after that.

The mutant let out a warbling groan before it finally collapsed, limbs falling still.  The collective tension hung in the air as Jeff pulled his spear free, slinging it over his shoulder as everyone watched the beast with mounting anticipation as he hopped off and stepped away.   

Just because the last two months had been peaceful didn’t mean that the Rangers remained idle.  Between Carlos and Sinclair Industries, they had studied hundreds of mutant attacks, and one thing they all knew to be careful of was a beast playing dead.  It was rare, but had ended in a Ranger casualty more than once. 

Grace approached with heavy steps, heaved her axe to the sky, then brought it down, severing the remaining tails in a single cleave.  The mutant didn’t so much as twitch. 

“I think it’s dead,” Grace said, then sighed.  “I can’t believe I wrecked my own fucking car like that.” 

“You needed a new one,” Kayla said casually.  “Let me know if the insurance company gives you any grief, I know a few tricks thanks to my shitbag parents and their incessant bitching.” 

Grace huffed out a mirthless laugh.  “I’ll keep that in mind.” 

“Well, so much for the celebration,” Devon said with a sigh, his eyes drifting down the street.  “Oh goodie, the press is here.” 

Nicole followed his gaze and sure enough, there was a line of press at the cordon set up about two blocks down the road.  That half of the people managing it were with the fire department went without saying.  There was little doubt that the coming inquisition would be a pain in the ass, especially with how Nicole couldn’t disappear as easily as the rest of her team. 

“Damn, I missed the fun.” 

Everyone turned at the projected voice, looking up at the rooftop of the station.  The Yellow Ranger was perched on the edge, looking down at them.  She gave a cheeky wave, then jumped, doing a quick flip before she hit the ground without a sound.  The sunburst symbol on her chest offset the military style that her uniform carried. 

Which was a stark contrast to how irreverent she could be, at least when Anita was up front.  Sara was the professional one, with a dry wit that could cut deep when she felt like it.  Nicole didn’t have much experience dealing with plural individuals, but she was certainly getting a crash course in it by having to put up with the sporadic woman.

“You certainly did,” Kayla snapped.  “What the hell?” 

Anita shrugged, then leaned against one of the intact cars.  “I was at Sinclair Industries when the call came in, and apparently you guys worked pretty damn fast.” 

She kicked at a chunk of debris at her feet for emphasis. 

“I had my bodycam on, assuming it survived,” Nicole said, then winced as the implications of that hit her in full.  “Maraline was here and brought an announcement with her.” 

“That the invasion is back on?” Anita asked.  “Yeah, that’s pretty obvious at this point given we were getting reports across the states about fresh attacks all synchronized.  Given the Sylan bitch chose this place, it looks like she’s still obsessed with her little pet.” 

A flash of anger struck Nicole at the animosity being shown towards Maraline, even if she couldn’t quite fault Anita for her own feelings.  Maraline and Guiana had fought Anita’s team once before, and injured the elder general enough that she hadn’t been seen until Nicole’s own battle with the enemy leadership.  Not that she ever managed to get the full story out of them, given that whatever Anita had been up to was likely hella illegal based on the broad strokes version she had been given. 

“She also wanted to feel me out,” Nicole said, making a mental note not to mention the whole exchange they had with whispered breaths at this moment.  She would tell Grace later, but something told her that needed to be kept as secret as possible.  Nicole could only hope that they hadn’t been picked up by the device.  “She sent three orange bands after me, then fought me herself.” 

Anita whistled, which sounded weird when filtered through a Ranger’s helmet.  “I’m surprised you could manage one, let alone three of those in your current state.  We might need you to come in for some fresh readings.” 

“I’ll pass,” Nicole said with a huff.  “The last four times showed no change.” 

“You hadn’t just fought a pitched battle for your life either,” Ani—no—Sara said.  “The last time you did that you managed a morph without channeling it through that fancy bit of alien tech and nearly tore yourself apart at a subatomic level.” 

Before Nicole could protest further a firm hand fell upon her shoulder.  Nicole turned just enough to take in the sight of her girlfriend’s helmet as she shook her head. 

“Unfortunately, she’s probably right,” Grace said.  “That’s not even going into how banged up your armor is after that fight.  Plus, we can make sure Rebecca is there if you’re worried about something not entirely on the level.” 

Damn her and that little thing called logic.

“Fine, I’ll get checked out,” Nicole said through grit teeth. 

“Don’t worry,” Jeff said cheerfully, hooking a thumb back to where the press were waiting behind the police lines.  “We’ll go handle the hounds at the gates.” 

Kayla nodded.  “Yeah, we can meet up for dinner at the diner after we’re all done.” 

“Sounds like a plan,” Grace said with what Nicole could tell was a weak smile.

The Yellow Ranger clapped once.  “Wonderful, that means I don’t have to drag you back with me.  Red, you’re a given, but what about you, Silver?  Care to join us back at our little super-villain lair?”

And Anita was back out front, so much for a reprieve from her exuberance. 

“Not like I have anything else going on,” Devon said. 

The way he’d said it brought about a wince from Nicole.  He’d been through a fairly strong upheaval in his life and was genuinely attempting to adjust his worldview in light of recent events.  She knew that he was spending time with Anita off the clock, but was there something more there, or was she using him for some other means? 

Hell, was he letting himself be used? 

Those were thoughts that Nicole didn’t want to entertain, as there was nothing productive down that road, so she let them go and focused on her own predicament.  Namely that she was once more walking into the nest of vipers that was Sinclair Industries.

Sure, they were helpful, providing her with the armor that had saved her life just minutes earlier, but it was clear there was far more to them than they initially let on.  Despite that, they were also the best shot she had of staying in the fight, as well as getting her morpher back. 

“Then we had best be off,” Anita said, then paused.  “Can you still jump like a Ranger, or do you need someone to carry you?” 

Scarlet heat creeped up Nicole’s face.  “I don’t need to be fucking carried.” 

The Yellow Ranger held up her hands in mock surrender.  “Whoa there, princess.  I was just offering you an excuse to have your girlfriend there carry you.  No need to bite off my pretty little head over it.” 

In response, Nicole flipped her off.  Anita just laughed, shaking her head before she jumped back, clearing thirty feet vertically to land atop the building across the street from the station.  Nicole sighed, then started to follow even as Devon jumped after her. 

“Are you sure you’re up for it?” Grace asked softly. 

“Not really,” Nicole admitted.  “My back plate feels cracked.  Not sure if it was the tentacle across the back or bouncing off the station walls that did it though.” 

“Good thing we’re getting you looked at, then,” Grace said.  “Now, no bravado.  Do you need a hand getting there?” 

She probably could use it, given how everything ached, but the press would catch onto that and she needed to present a strong image to keep morale high within the city.  Especially if the attacks were going to resume their weekly cadence.  So, Nicole broke into a sprint, and jumped towards the rooftop with everything she had. 

She landed with a roll, some of the natural grace that a Ranger possessed having been lost to her, but her time as a gymnast meant she could still fake it rather well.  Grace joined them a moment later and Yellow took that as permission to continue on. 

“That pride is going to cost you one day,” Grace muttered. 

Nicole sighed.  “I know.” 

Devon looked back for a moment, his thoughts unknown to her, before he followed after Yellow, keeping the pace set by the enigmatic Ranger.  Nicole sighed, then took off to follow, hoping that Kelly had that weird glow stick that helped injuries at the ready.  Something told her that she would need it once they got a look at her throbbing back. 

That lecture was going to suck, but something told her it wouldn’t be the worst part of the day.  No, that would be the interrogation after they viewed her body cam, which hopefully didn’t pick up on their whispered conversations.  She wasn’t sure what would be worse, explaining it, or attempting to lie about it.  Pity she knew her luck wouldn’t be good enough for the device to have been destroyed in the fighting. 

Nicole was never that fortunate.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 42 - Proclamation

“Parley,” Maraline said, holding up her hand.  “I have not come to do battle.” 

“Funny way of showing it,” Grace said, her helmet shifting to regard the automatons. 

Maraline chuckled, the sound every bit as melodic as Nicole remembered.  “A distraction, should you prove hostile to my overtures.”

Nicole didn’t buy that for a second.  “What gesture of trust do you offer to back your words.” 

“Guiana remains in hibernation,” Maraline said.  “You shattered her defensive field and nearly cleaved her in twain.  She will not see action for some time, but Commander Bartran has finally awoken.” 

Nicole picked up several sharp intakes of breath, but paid them little attention, her focus was focused on the woman before her.  Maraline was looking her over with a level of scrutiny that should have felt inappropriate if it hadn’t been for the growing expression of melancholy on her face. 

“You have not repaired your morpher.” 

Nicole shrugged, refusing to show how much the statement and admission hurt.  “These things take time, you know how groundbreaking research goes.” 

“If you fight in the coming struggle, you will fall.” 

The blunt statement hit hard, but Nicole refused to cower in the face of the coming end.  She might not have wanted the responsibility, but now that it had come her way, she would own it and everything that came with it, power or no. 

“If you truly believe that, then get it over with already,” Nicole said.  “You brought the same class of machines that Bartran deployed to kill children.  I’d like to think I’m a more difficult target.” 

“So be it,” Maraline said, raising her arm at the Rangers.  “Go, my machines, kill them all.” 

Nicole reached behind, pulling the twin daggers from their scout carry and brandished them in reverse grips.  One of the machines came right for her while the rest split off to fight her team.  That was fine by Nicole, she had been eager to see how she could compete with the machines now that she was limited. 

There was no probing, the automaton simply moved in for the kill.  The bladed arm came for her throat in a move that no normal human would ever hope to see, let alone stop.  Nicole wasn’t normal, and despite losing her Ranger powers, she was still far above human limits.  Her arm moved in slow motion to her own senses, yet it still caught the Sylan machine’s attack with her own blade. 

A grin spread beneath Nicole’s helmet as not only did the blades that Grace forged for her hold up, but her counter slash slid across the drone’s own armor plating before it bit into a joint.  Her grin immediately dropped into a frown as she saw how shallow the cut was, but it was still a cut.  She could compete with the Sylan’s best. 

The machine’s eyes flashed and the pair dove into their dance of death.  Steel deflected deadly strikes and Sinclair’s armor proved its worth as it sparked against metallic limbs.  Sure, Nicole had dominated the exchange as a Ranger, but being able to hold her own was more than she could ask given she no longer had her abilities. 

She was forced to dodge a strike she would have once phased through, caught a kick on both arms rather than one, and was panting for breath less than twenty seconds into the exchange.  The Orange banded automatons were deadly, she knew that given how they were keeping up with her, yet the mere fact that she wasn’t powerless spoke volumes. 

“I retract my concerns,” Maraline said, circling outside of the battle.  “You very well could win in a battle with this machine, were it alone.” 

Nicole’s eyes widened as something pricked at her neck.  She dropped forward, metal scraped against her helmet with a screech that she somehow felt in her fucking teeth.  Hitting the ground, Nicole immediately rolled to the side, away from the coming strikes, then sprung back to her feet in a practiced motion.  

Two more orange banded machines had joined the damaged one, putting Nicole at a clear disadvantage.  It almost felt as if Maraline was attempting to show Nicole that she wasn’t up for this fight, which only served to push Nicole to fight harder. 

Darting forward, Nicole feinted a blade towards the damaged machine, their programming pushing them to defend their vulnerable member to preserve their numerical advantage.  A smirk came to her lips as Nicole slipped her blade through the guard of one of the fresh machines and struck.. 

There were perks to having a roommate working with Sinclair Industries, and Rebecca was making sure Nicole knew all the vulnerabilities of each Sylan model recovered so far.  The orange models were more durable, with higher output than any other model, but that output required certain joints to be unobstructed in any way, and that was something she could punish. 

Grace might not have made her blades with Sylan steel, but they were still tough as hell by any metric, and they cut deep into the machine, severing the primary cooling line.  She took a blow to the ribs, her armor absorbing the worst of it as she bounced off the ground and hit a nearby wall.  The impact drove the air from her lungs, but she had taken one of them out, which meant it was now two on one instead. 

“Who’s next?” Nicole asked, pushing herself back to her feet. 

“Ever the fool,” Maraline said.  “Yet I will commend you for damaging one of the machines.  It seems the Source changed you more than our models predicted.” 

Nicole frowned under her helmet.  Had the Sylan been tracking her despite the lapse in attacks?  That sent all sorts of chills through her that they were able to follow her accurately enough to know that she was still enhanced to any degree.  No, she was not happy about that at all.

“I’m getting hella stalker vibes right now, you know that?”

Maraline chuckled.  “I’ll admit to having an interest in your well being, my friend, but this was just business as your people say.  I was ordered to keep an eye on you while preparing for the continuing invasion.” 

“Let me guess,” Nicole spat.  “This is the big pronouncement that it’s back on and soon we’ll be swarmed by mutants.” 

“You are essentially correct,” Maraline said.  “Now, finish these two machines quickly, if you can.” 

And with that order the pair bounded forward, blades at the ready.  Her teammates were still fighting their own machines, and doing fairly well, but it didn’t escape Nicole’s notice that more were arriving to keep the pressure up.  Maraline obviously wanted Nicole kept apart from the others, which only served to strengthen her resolve to finish the fight quickly, despite Maraline’s goading. 

Nicole attempted the same feint, and sure enough, the machines adapted, which was the only reason why it actually worked.  She didn’t feint, and struck true on the damaged machine.  Green fluid gushed and Nicole spun, lashing out at the intact automaton with a kick.  It connected, forcing the machine back as she increased the pressure as she focused on using her blades for control and her feet for actual hits. 

Each kick was like hitting a steel pillar, sending shocks of pain up her bones, yet the metal deformed with every impact.  Nicole kept her pace, switched up her tempo just like her instructor had taught her, then once the machine realized the blade strikes were a distraction, they weren’t.  Steel bit into the coolant line and Nicole jump-kicked the now failing machine away before landing at the ready to face whatever Maraline had in store next. 

Blades flashed and Nicole’s eyes widened as she leaned back just as twin swords scraped across the armor protecting her neck.  Maraline didn’t give her a moment to rest, pushing her assault at the same level she had two months prior when fighting Nicole’s entire team.  She hadn’t been able to win that fight, but it had been five on one and she absolutely came out the better among those that walked away.

Even pushing herself in an attempt to match the viciousness of the attacks wasn’t enough.

“Come now!” Maraline said, her swords moving as a blur, forcing Nicole onto the backfoot.  “If this is all you can manage, then you have no hope of defying us as you are!” 

Nicole grit her teeth, a touch of warmth rising in her that slipped through her fingers the moment she reached for it, so this time Nicole left it alone.  Whatever connection she still held to the Source, it wasn’t something that she could rely on at the moment.  Despite all her attempts to harness that power, it remained elusive and tenuous. 

So, Nicole let it simply happen.  She continued to defend, giving ground each time Maraline pressed an advantage, and there were plenty of those given how much Maraline outclassed her at the moment.  Blades continued to scrape against her armor, and she swore to give Kelly a gift basket for getting the stuff fast tracked for her. 

The warmth was slowly growing, and Nicole tried to give it some attention without actually doing anything with it.  Even during the most intense training it never grew to anything more than a slight heat that she could miss if she hadn’t learned to recognize it from when the power nearly tore her apart. 

Yet now it was pulsing in time with her heart, growing stronger with each frantic beat.  There was a fear that it would burn out of control if she didn’t push it away, but she couldn’t let fear rule her, not when learning to harness such power could prove vital for the coming battles. 

Maraline’s eyes narrowed as Nicole deflected a strike, breaking their tempo as she turned to press the offensive.  It was a slim opening, and one that would be all too easy for Maraline to reverse if she so chose, yet she seemed content to let the fight continue as it was.  Nicole couldn’t guess as to what game the Sylan general might be playing, but the longer she held out, the more likely it would be for her team to ride out the assault and join the fray. 

“You are adapting,” Maraline said, then broke away.  She peddled back faster than Nicole could follow so she just adopted a defensive posture instead as the General eyed her critically.  “More than that, you’re improving with every movement.  Another theory confirmed.” 

Nicole’s eye twitched at the statement, and she decided it was past time to get proper answers.  “What the hell is with the Sylan seeking data on Rangers?  Is humanity nothing more than an experiment for you?” 

Maraline sucked in a breath, taking a step back as her eyes widened and drifted towards the machines currently doing battle with Nicole’s teammates.  Something about that had put her on edge, yet it shouldn’t have been a surprise that everyone knew after Guiana said as much.  Data was what drove their actions, right up until Nicole exceeded their expectations and injured two of the three leaders. 

Now, only one still stood, and she was there to fight.  At least, that was how it seemed on the surface.  The way she fought wasn’t nearly to her full potential, Nicole could tell that much, so she needed to test that hunch, and had to do it in a way that wouldn’t put her supposed friend at risk.  

Nicole took a deep breath, the warmth surging with it, then she rushed forward.  All of her focus was on Maraline, ready for whatever the woman might try.  Nicole needed to make it look convincing, if only long enough to get an answer out of her. 

Blades sparked as steel rang out.  Maraline wore a determined expression, but Nicole knew that she was still being toyed with, but that was fine.  That was the only reason Nicole even considered her plan, because Maraline had no need to lull her into a false sense of security, not when she could completely dominate the fight on a whim. 

“You know,” Nicole said, the point of a blade passing a hair’s breadth from her visor.  “It’s probably a bit fucked, but I’ve missed this.” 

“It pleases me that I can bring you such pleasure,” Maraline said, just a bit breathless. 

“Phrasing,” Nicole muttered. 

Maraline tilted her head.  “What was wrong with my phrasing?” 

Nicole paused, her mouth opening before clamping shut.  “You know what?  Stay innocent, it’s kinda cute.” 

Despite the confusion evident on Maraline’s face, their dance continued even as more machines arrived and she cursed herself for flirting with the General.  Nicole caught a hint of blue along a shoulder of a lunging automaton just before Grace cleaved it through and all she could do was grin.  They weren’t sending their best anymore, and likely hadn’t been for some time.  Soon her team would be able to back her up, but something told her that she needed to take advantage of the situation before it slipped through her fingers.  This time, Nicole locked blades with Maraline, then hooked them so she could shift close and slammed her shoulder into the Sylan’s sternum. 

“Talk fast,” Nicole whispered.

Every muscle in Maraline’s body tensed, the woman looking into Nicole’s visor with intensity.  For a moment Nicole worried that she had misread the situation, that she was about to be cut down or run through as Maraline’s expression shifted to anger. 

“You dare!” she cried out, then headbutted the helmet. 

Nicole barely felt it, and Maraline seemed unaffected as well.  Before she could question just what that had been, the woman broke away, shifted, and hooked Nicole under a leg before sweeping her off her feet and driving her not just into the asphalt, but through it and into the concrete beneath it.

The breath was driven from Nicole’s lungs even as the warmth within surged as if in defiance of the attack.  That was when Maraline stood over Nicole, pressing a blade to her throat as she kneeled down, looming over her even as Nicole didn’t dare twitch.  Was it wrong that the situation was a touch thrilling?  The thought fled the moment it had crossed her mind, and she hated that it had even happened. 

“I will seek an opening in the coming days,” Maraline said, her voice barely a whisper.  Nicole’s eyes widened as the General continued.  “When we meet again, do all you can to take the item I am attempting to safeguard.”  She then stood as Nicole finally sucked in a breath.  “I have learned enough.  You continued to prove an interesting specimen.  Do try to continue to survive.” 

A flash of green followed and Maraline was gone.  Nicole took a moment to catch her breath as she took in everything that had just transpired.  She was going to feel that final attack in the morning, there was little doubt of that, but it had been worth it just to get the promise of something from the enigmatic General. 

Nicole pried herself from the damaged parking lot with a groan, bits of stone falling free as she stood.  Her team were still dealing with the automatons, but they were down to the regular models at this point, and they were falling in droves to the empowered Rangers.  Nicole envied that, despite her own abilities being nothing to sneeze at, but it was still a gap she hadn’t been able to close, and likely would never. 

Not until she got her morpher repaired. 

She could only hope Rebecca would have an update, but it was the rare night that she returned to the dorms and they kept their conversations over text to things not related to work.  Well, not the work they did off the open books.  Nicole had already sent Becca a text with a picture of the party being thrown for her after passing the obstacle course. 

Cracking her neck, Nicole moved to join her team in finishing off the remaining machines when another flash of green followed.  Nicole barely had a chance to turn as it let out a deafening road and her eyes widened. 

Maraline had sent a mutant after them, a quadruped with silver scales and a hound like mouth.  Compared to some of the prior monsters, it wasn’t all that special, but it was the tails that had her gaping.  Six of them whipped and coiled as the monster took in the new scenery, each tipped with a sharp barb that dripped something that caused the asphalt to sizzle. 

“Oh that bitch.”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 41 - Fragile Peace

Mud clung to her uniform as Nicole pulled herself through the muck.  She was determined, because so much rode on this singular moment.  Two months of training, in addition to her schooling and other duties.  Given the relative calm that followed the Battle of Anoka as it had become known, she had needed something to distract herself. 

Hence throwing herself into the training to be a firefighter.  Carlos was back in New York, but he had stuck around for a few weeks following the battle and helped her get a leg up on some of the training required.  She appreciated that especially now that she was prepared to put it to good use. 

She stood, pulling herself from the muck even as it fell from her in clumps and sprinted the dozen feet before she vaulted through the window.  Nicole landed in a sparsely decorated living room where she grabbed the hose from the clip on her hip and put water on the fire.  

Normally the gear that they wore would slow someone down, but she wasn’t an ordinary person.  No, Nicole was a Ranger, and she would prove to all of them that she could lead the way even without her powers.  Flames licked at her, but she was determined.

The flames died down as she adjusted the flow until they died out.  Next, Nicole ran forward, kicking the door open only for a blast of flame to wash over her.  That had been expected, and Nicole put more water on the flames within.  Once doused, she turned to the closet door and threw it open.  Inside was a bundle of blankets with a small figure huddled within. 

She picked them up and tossed them over her shoulder, pulling the hose with her as she exited.  More water was applied to the reignited flames, but she wasn’t as concerned about that.  Getting the child out was the priority, and she was going to do just that. 

This time, she exited through the front door, where three others were waiting in full gear.  She hurried over to them and set the child down, pulling her mask off as she did.  Nicole was sweating profusely from the heat despite the protective gear.  One of the others helped her get the child laid out, and performed a quick check. 

“She’s not breathing,” the man said. 

Nicole immediately adjusted the child’s head, preparing her for CPR.  She knew she couldn’t apply her full strength, not to an adult, much less a child.  That meant that she’d needed all the practice she could get to make sure she didn’t accidentally crush their sternum into their heart. 

She counted off each compression, then delivered two rescue breaths, making sure her head was tilted correctly to keep the airway clear, then resumed compressions.  Three rounds of that ensued before the other man put a hand on her shoulder. 

“She’s breathing, good job.” 

Nicole grinned, breathing heavily as she did.  “Does that mean…” 

Her instructor pulled off their mask, and Carlos smiled back.  “You passed.  Congratulations, and welcome to the team, officially.” 

She couldn’t help herself, she squealed and jumped up, pulling the man into a hug as she spun him around.  Carlos was another Ranger who had been something of a mentor to her, visiting from New York to help the Minneapolis team learn the ropes.  The cheeky bastard had apologized for missing her final exam profusely just the night before, yet had made the trip regardless.  Next to him, another took off their mask, and Nicole’s breath hitched.  

Grace looked back, smiling shyly.  “Surprise?” 

Nicole let go of Carlos, practically dropping the man as she ripped off her own mask, red braids falling loose as skipped over to her girlfriend, sweeping her off her feet as she did.  Grace giggled, then they met with a passionate kiss, and Nicole’s legs promptly gave out and they both fell to the dirt below. 

Resounding laughter came from all around them, the other firefighters all joining in, including the ones responsible for making sure the training course was properly extinguished.  Sure, it was largely a concrete structure with propane fueled flame jets, but safety was still their primary concern. 

Nicole pulled back, looking down at her girlfriend with hungry eyes.  Grace bit her lip in response.  Before anything could progress, Carlos cleared his throat and Nicole jumped away, her face now on fire.  Right, it was all too easy to lose herself in Grace’s gorgeous chocolate eyes. 

Nicole reared back, then flipped back to her feet with a quick kip-up.  That act was as simple as breathing to her.  As a former gymnast, she was quite agile even without the transformation.  Nicole was fairly certain that the entire team had figured out who she was, or rather, used to be.  Grace as well, though she was only a volunteer while Nicole had gone all in with the training to become a full firefighter. 

Having her morpher damaged during the battle with Commander Bartran of the Sylan Empire had stung, but she was making the most of it despite the brush with death.  Her physical enhancements were intact and she was learning to push herself further each and every day.  Between the combat training with her team and the work she was now doing with the Gymnastics department as an assistant, she was keeping quite busy. 

Actually, was there even a purpose to keeping their identities concealed given Xavier all but confirming that the government knew about their identities as Rangers?  He certainly knew before the whole nearly dying thing.  Thinking on that, what reason was there to keep it concealed from the people that would be trusting her to have their backs? 

Nicole took a few steps back, looking over the men and women around her, and took a breath.  She couldn’t morph, not without her watch, but she could reveal herself all the same, especially with her plan to continue the fight despite her lack of powers.  Those in the department deserved to know why she might not be available at all times. 

“I’ll be right back,” Nicole said.

Carlos raised an eyebrow, but Grace just grinned as she nodded.  They’d discussed the possibility, and Grace confirmed that if she made the choice they would do so together.  Nicole grabbed her duffel on the way to the changing room and pulled out the first piece of her new gear.  Xavier Sinclair might be a mysterious asshole that was absolutely involved in some shady shit, but he had come through time and again when it came to helping. 

It wasn’t Ranger grade gear, but it was a fair bit better than what she had when she first fought the machines.  Having to physically change was a pain in the ass, but there was one thing that the fire department had going for it, she learned how to suit up damn fast.  She pulled the outfit on, fastening things into place in a few short seconds. 

Her mask was pulled up, then she settled the helmet gifted to her in place, taking a deep breath through the rebreather.  It was a pale imitation of a Ranger’s uniform, but it was hers and she would own it until her morpher was working again.  Looking in the mirror, she was clad in black, armored gauntlets and shoulder pads set over a loose yet flexible material.  She had a waist cloth set along her belt that was almost a skirt, and a hooded cloak that hung over her shoulders.

Nicole stepped out a moment later, her nerves playing havoc with her stomach.  There hadn’t been any Sylan attacks since the Commander was injured, which meant she hadn’t been seen in her new uniform by the public even once.  The moment she came into sight of the crew, they stared at her in confusion. 

“So, I sort of lost my ability to morph after kicking the Sylan leadership’s ass,” Nicole said, sounding far more timid than she would have liked. 

The news had gotten better footage of the whole thing than she expected, which meant that the Minneapolis Black Ranger was now considered one of the big names in the Ranger game.  That was especially true now that the attacks had all halted.  Two months without a single incursion, yet the ships remained in orbit, ready to resume at some unknown signal. 

A few murmurs picked up between the rest of the crew, though the two captains that had first welcomed them simply nodded in acceptance.  That brought a smile to Nicole’s face as she returned the nod.  Natalie and Chelsea Dunlap were some of the first people to support Nicole when she signed up, and put her through her paces the moment she was cleared to resume her work following her hospitalization at Sinclair’s shady underground medclinic. 

Unfortunately it didn’t appear that everyone believed her, which was somewhat fair given she couldn’t just morph and prove herself, yet it still stung.  Nicole’s work as a Ranger was one of the few things in her life that she had taken true pride in.

“Roll the Dice.” 

Brilliant red swept over everyone, and in Grace’s place stood the Red Ranger.  Her outfit was almost entirely shades of red, from the overcoat to her boots.  The part that stood out was the black pirate hat that sat atop her helmet.  To the casual viewer it appeared that it could easily be pulled away, yet it was firmly affixed to the helmet. 

The other firefighters stood there for a moment, staring blankly in surprise or confusion, then roughly half of them cursed and started reaching into their pockets while the other half laughed and held out their hands.  Luckily Nicole’s new helmet hid from them how her right eye was twitching. 

“You bet on if I was a Ranger?” Nicole asked almost incredulously. 

“Not quite,” one of the victorious said.  “About half of us bet on which Ranger you both were.  The other half had bets on who would reveal themselves first and if it would be before or during a crisis.  I won on all counts.” 

Nicole pulled her helmet off, red braid falling free, then stuck her tongue out at the man.  That just set the group to laughing even harder. 

“Yeah, Ranger identities really aren’t all that secret, are they?” Nicole said with a heavy sigh.  “Hey Grace, how many of our classmates do you think figured it out?” 

“Less than you think, more than we would like,” the Red Ranger said with a shrug.  “At least we don’t have fan clubs…  I hope.” 

Nicole frowned.  She would need to ask Colin about that, because odds were that Rebecca would either fib about them, or be running one herself.  She hoped her best friend wasn’t doing that behind her back, but Nicole wasn’t holding her breath.  Becca was certainly the type to jump into something like that if it was already off the ground and running. 

“Funny as that is,” Carlos said with a smirk.  “You’re officially a firefighter, how do you feel?” 

“Accomplished,” Nicole said truthfully.  Her Ranger capabilities weren’t always a benefit to the training, and it helped her learn control when it mattered.  For that, Nicole would be ever grateful.  “It’s funny, all that money on college, and I can’t help but feel I’ll come to appreciate this work far more than anything I learn in school.” 

“Say that again after you scrape a motorcyclist off the freeway,” one of the men muttered. 

She scowled at him.  “I’ve seen a child cleaved in two right in front of me.  I was there at the Renaissance slaughter, it’s where I first came into the power, if you forgot.  I know what I’m signing up for.” 

Several of the firefighters recoiled at her words, as well as the grizzly reminder that she was far from some innocent new recruit.  Nicole had seen death in ways that few others had, and would continue to do so until the duty claimed her.

Carlos sighed.  “An unfortunate truth.  Firefighters see things most don’t, and the same holds true for Rangers.  This isn’t a life for the faint of heart, and I can promise all of you, Nicole has heart to spare.” 

“It’s on loan though,” Grace cut in with a cheeky grin.  “Since she’s promised it to me and all.” 

That brought the mood back to something resembling cheerful and finally Grace dropped the morph, now back in her heavy uniform.  It was strange how clothes could do that with the Ranger transformation, and now that she had to carry her outfit with her, she missed it all the more.    No doubt Sinclair was researching that somewhere in the depths of his lab, but it wasn’t helping her at present.

“So, how are we celebrating?” Nicole asked, glancing between Carlos and Grace.  “You can’t tell me that you two didn’t plan all this out in advance.” 

The pair glanced at one another then grinned. 

“How does prime rib sound?” 

Nicole turned, finding Fire Chief Grayson standing there with the rest of her team, all helping set out a spread of food that would make anyone envious.  Flicking her eyes between each of them, Devon looked away, Kayla grinned and Jeff was already popping a meatball into his mouth.  And just like that, Nicole’s stomach let out a growl of betrayal.  Because holy hell did that sound really good after the workout she had just had.

“Well, it would seem we aren’t standing on ceremony,” Kayla said, brushing a bit of her black hair out of her face with a casual flick of the wrist before she leaned over.  Jeff blinked as she kissed his cheek.  “Congratulations Nicole, we knew you had it in ya!” 

Jeff moved to say something but it came out muffled due to his mouth being full, getting a round of laughter out of everyone present.  Devon pat the poor guy on the back then stepped over.  His eyes glanced over everyone present before he let out a sigh. 

“Guess Anita couldn’t make it,” Grace said softly. 

“Seems that way,” Devon said dejectedly. 

Nicole wasn’t sure what was going on between the Silver and Yellow Ranger, but she couldn’t help but worry about it.  Anita worked for the Sinclair Institute as one of their own private Rangers, collecting every scrap of Sylan technology they could get their hands on.  Nicole didn’t trust them, but Anita had pledged to help once the attacks resumed. 

“Well, at least there’s good food,” Nicole said, offering a soft smile.

Devon chuckled, looking away.  “Yeah, there’s that.” 

*** 

“Is it actually working?” Grace asked. 

Once upon a time, Nicole might have struggled to hear that question over the din of the conversations around her, but her senses were sharper than most, and she could listen in on any singular person within the fire house, which helped greatly when she wanted to focus on her girlfriend.

Nicole nodded, waving a forkful of cheesecake.  “Yeah, I was surprised too.  Never thought that I could light a fire under so many asses just by half-assing things.” 

“Never underestimate the power of spite as a motivator,” Kayla said. 

The gymnastics team hadn’t appreciated her being brought in as a guest instructor, right up until they saw her perform.  Tanya had been grinning viciously by the end of the routine and inside of a month the improvements shown by the team were astonishing.

Yet, that again presented a problem. 

Nicole was finding it difficult to justify caring about keeping her identity hidden, especially around people that might be around when she needs to morph in a hurry.  The question of what might happen if there was a fire emergency and they needed a Ranger to go in and get someone was half the reason she wanted to reveal herself to them.  She wasn’t going to dance around things while trying to justify to everyone that she needed to duck out because of a Sylan attack, or explain why Grace went missing in the middle of a major emergency. 

Better to just be open about it and not worry, especially when lives were on the line.  It wasn’t like her identity wasn’t known to the Sylans either.  Eventually the gymnastics team would put the clues together as well.  Everyone of consequence knew who she was already, and if the media found out, she would own that too. 

It was almost funny how quickly her opinions had shifted following the battle and her recovery.  She wasn’t dropping out of school, but Nicole was no longer stressing as much about it all, she no longer felt that she had to attend out of some obligation to her deceased parents.  

That admission alone was rather liberating, not having an obligation she could never live up to hanging over her head was freeing in a way that Nicole hadn’t expected, and it led to her enjoying life for the first time in years.  She had a girlfriend, a bunch of friends, and a team at her back.  It was everything she hoped gymnastics would have been back when she started in high school, but this was real and tangible. 

“When Devon slipped and fell into the pool!” Jeff exclaimed, getting a round of laughter for his story. 

Even Nicole found herself giggling along.  “Then, when Kayla tried to help him out…” 

Said girl flipped her off.  “Yeah, yeah.  He ended up pulling me into the pool with him.  I remember full well, because I was there.  All of us were, so no need to dig it back up.” 

“To be fair,” Carlos said, hiding his smile behind a glass, “I was not, so I appreciate being caught back up on things.” 

“You sticking around?” Jeff asked.  “I know you have obligations in New York, but we’ve sort of missed having you around.” 

Carlos chuckled, gesturing with his drink.  “For a few days, it’s a nice break from the chaos that New York brings with it.” 

“Less Ranger teams too,” Devon said.  “Didn’t a fourth pop up last month?” 

“Given there have been no Sylan attacks, no.  It was a group of theater kids dressing up for some viral stunt,” Carlos said with a sigh.  “We probably lucked out that they weren’t a real Ranger team.  I don’t think the city could handle that level of drama.” 

Grace snickered, covering her mouth as she did.  “I am so glad that wasn’t us.  Could you imagine how toxic that might get?” 

“Says the LARPer,” Carlos teased. 

Grace flipped him off even as Nicole straightened up.  “Hey, she’s an apprentice blacksmith.  That deserves some respect.” 

“Fair enough, I’ve seen her crush a Sylan machine with her thighs, I know that’s an argument I would lose.” 

“Speaking of,” Nicole said, doing her best to not blush at the memory.  Having THAT moment go viral had turned Grace into an overnight meme.  The worst part was that Nicole missed it because she was busy fighting the giant worm bastard.  “Has there been any sightings of Maraline or Guiana since our last major battle?” 

“None,” Carlos said, frowning.  “Not one attack that we’ve uncovered anywhere in the world for that matter.  Some of the senior Rangers are even speculating that the General might have succumbed to his injuries and the invaders are scrambling to figure out what happens next.” 

There was no way they would get that lucky.  No, the alien was simply recovering, and preparing for whatever was to come.  The invasion would likely pick up in intensity from there and the world would suffer for it. 

Screaming had all of their attention in an instant, Nicole jumped to her feet and was already moving before most of the others in the fire house looked more than confused.  The crew stepped aside at the sight of the Ranger running with determination.  She still had to shove aside some of those that seemed to be frozen in place, but once she did she saw what had them so spooked.

Nicole felt her stomach drop at the sight of two dozen automatons waiting for them.  Worse, each of them bore the orange band that signified they weren’t something to mess with casually.  People were running away, screaming, but her team formed up and stood firm behind her.  She couldn’t help but grimace as she looked over her shoulder as everyone else brought up their watches.  With a firm nod, Nicole pulled her helmet on and made sure it was secure. 

“Roll the Dice.” 

A kaleidoscope of colors washed over the parking lot, and soon five Rangers and whatever Nicole counted as, stood defiant in the face of the danger before them.  A few of the fleeing people froze, and soon they were cheering for the now present team of Rangers.  Turning back to face her team, Nicole couldn’t help but strike a commanding pose.

“Looks like the vacation is over, Rangers,” she said.  “Let’s scrap these rust buckets.” 

Grace coughed, and the others laughed, a brief moment of levity before facing down the murderous machines that for once weren’t trying to kill every person that twitched.  That alone was concerning, but each passing second was more time for others to get away. 

A blue flash briefly blinded the Rangers, but Nicole already knew what that signaled.  Pulling her arm away, she glared across the way to the newly arrived Sylan. 

“Maraline.” 

The invader smiled.  “Hello, friend.  It has been too long.”

The Reluctant Ranger Volume One Epilogue

Sylan technology never ceased to impress.  From the lack of any seam or weld line in their automatons to the material perfection of their manufacturing process.  There were no doubts in Kelly’s mind that the Sylan had access to advanced replication technology.  Unfortunately, neither of the recovered wrecks that Sinclair Industries had access to were equipped with such marvels.  No, all she had access to were a handful of trinkets from a crashed scout ship that happened to be manned by two xenoforms and a single stunt fighter that was downed in the One Day War. 

The only stunt fighter downed on that day. 

Pity the pilot of the F-35 that managed it hadn’t survived the battle, just like every other pilot to take to the skies on that fateful day.  Observations of the enemy’s air capabilities were sadly few and far between, which made it difficult to anticipate just what they needed to achieve to have even the most remote of fighting chances once the Sylan stopped playing Monsters and Rangers with humanity and resumed the conquest. 

That was the joke of it all, the Sylan Empire weren’t actually invading them, humanity was nothing more than an experiment, one that was reaching a conclusion if the Minneapolis team was anything to go by.  How the Sylan managed to form that team in the first place was something she hadn’t cracked just yet. 

The year prior they had made a breakthrough, and the hope was that they could circumvent the creation of Ranger teams that were under the thumb of the Sylan Empire.  They needed warriors that wouldn’t falter if their technology held a hidden kill switch.  Xavier was almost certain that it did, not that they had any idea how to actually confirm that theory. 

All they had was a roadmap of theorized steps that they would take if running a similar experiment.  The things they came up with were horrifying, and Kelly knew they were simply playing for time at this point, especially after Nicole’s stunt against the enemy leadership.  Bartran was maimed, but the General Recovery Device they developed was proof that the Sylan had far more advanced healing technology available. 

That Guiana was mobile at all after her last injury was further proof that they were simply playing for time before the Commander took the field once again.  Worse, Guiana’s injury was a complete fluke.  She had come after their recovery team, and Yellow managed a lucky hit when Sara took over for Anita.  That misstep in reading her opponent had cost her dearly, yet there she was, back on her feet like nothing had happened. 

Humanity needed more options, and Nicole might have inadvertently supplied it.  The readings on the Source Storage Device were astronomical.  More energy pulsed within than they had ever theorized possible, and that had come from one Ranger’s abnormal connection to the mysterious exotic effect. 

Having seen the recording from Yellow’s bodycam, Kelly took no small measure of delight in the look of complete surprise on Maraline’s face when she saw humanity’s own results in harnessing and controlling the Source.  Humanity had managed something that even the Sylan hadn’t, Kelly was certain of it. 

Now they just needed to figure out what to do with it. 

She had several projects that might benefit from a ready Source battery, yet only one could see it to fruition.  Frank had his robotics projects, the ultimate goal being the recreation of the vehicles seen in the visions of those that spoke to the echoes of the Progenitor Rangers.  She had little hope that anything would be accomplished on that front.  No, the far more interesting project was the one she was working on in the deepest sub-basement. 

If that saw completion, then there were good odds that humanity would be able to mount an effective resistance when the time came to fight back in truth, when the games ended and death came for their civilization.  They needed soldiers, not resource sinks that would drain their budget dry with nothing to show for it. 

They also needed researchers, and finding promising people was always a challenge.  Thankfully they had feelers at most colleges that offered courses that could lead to understanding of exotic effects like the Source.  One such candidate was interviewing today, and Kelly was to meet with her. 

She stepped into a room overlooking the second floor balcony of the Sinclair Industries building, far above the hidden labs below that appeared on no blueprints.  A young girl sat nervously at a chair behind the table, though she straightened herself the moment the door actually opened.  She smiled brightly in greeting and Kelly felt just a touch of guilt for what she was about to do. 

Linking Nicole Hayes to the Black Ranger hadn’t come from any discovery on their part, but instead from a background check on one of those promising recruits.

“Rebecca Mills?” Kelly asked, already knowing the answer.  Formalities needed to be observed, even when they appeared to be a waste of time. 

“I am,” she said, her voice firm and focused as she held out her hand in greeting.  “A pleasure to meet you, Miss?” 

A good sign as far as Kelly was concerned.  She quickly returned the offered handshake.   “I am Kelly Rivers, Chief of Research for Sinclair industries.  You came highly recommended by a guest lecturer that visited two weeks past.” 

“Doctor Frederick,” Rebecca said, taking her seat as Kelly did the same.  “I remember his theories on the energy the Rangers harnessed.  They were flawed.” 

Very bold indeed.

“Quite the statement, and from what he’s told me, you had the background theory to put proof to that statement.” 

Rebecca nodded, producing a folder from her bag.  She slid it across and Kelly opened it casually, all to hide her interest in what she might soon discover.  Scanning the document took a few moments, her eidetic memory only did so much for the consumption of data.  She still needed to read it, even if she could recall the page at a glance. 

“Fascinating,” Kelly said.

The further she read into the dissertation, because that was exactly what she was looking at, the more her eyebrows rose.  Looking up, Kelly hadn’t realized how wide her eyes had grown.  This girl had completely turned her own theories on their head and brought order to the chaos that Kelly had been unable to tame despite her best efforts. 

All without any proper testing or experimentations. 

“You do realize we’ll need to confirm these theories of yours through a proper experiment,” Kelly said rather carefully. 

The last thing she needed was for the girl to realize how desperate Kelly was to dive into her mind.  There was one concern, and that was how Rebecca hadn’t demonstrated any interest in the Source until Nicole had been chosen.  That she came up with this theory inside of two weeks was astonishing and the potential she represented was far too lofty to pass up.

“You have something prepared,” Rebecca said. 

Interesting how it wasn’t framed as a question.  “I do indeed.  A simple experiment involving something minor.  If your theories are proven, there will be considerable advancement opportunities for yourself, as well as humanity.” 

Rebecca stood, her eyes hard.  “I’m not doing this for humanity, I’m doing this for Nicole.  You helped save her, and that is the only reason I’m entertaining your offer.  I want to help restore her morpher, that’s my condition for any assistance I give.” 

Kelly smiled.  It was always cute when new hires made demands that they already intended to provide.  If Rebecca could repair Nicole’s morpher, then she could repair Xavier’s as well, not to mention what it would mean for her own project.  Still, no need to signal that the demand was unneeded. 

“That can be arranged,” Kelly said.  “Would you be willing to follow me?  The experiment site is in a secure lab, you’ll need my clearance to access it.” 

Rebecca’s cold expression didn’t waver as she nodded.  “Lead the way, then.” 

Kelly tried to keep her eye from twitching at the choice of words.  Every Ranger knew them, either through the words spoken by White and Pink, and later Gold.  Black hadn’t been active long enough to make an impact with any statements, and now she wouldn’t be recognized without her ability to morph. 

“Does Nicole know you’re here?” Kelly asked casually as she led Rebecca to the elevator that would take them to the labs. 

Rebecca shook her head.  “Not yet, but I did leave a note with several people in the event something happened.” 

Prudent, but ultimately ineffective when they knew her entire social structure and could easily find out if she visited a lawyer.  People underestimated the reach of the surveillance state these days and the level of infiltration that the government had, never mind corporations.  She knew Rebecca’s entire life history, from the first time she questioned her gender all the way up to what she likely had for breakfast that morning. 

Cornflakes with fresh banana.

So many asinine laws were passed in the wake of the invasion, and aside from a few holdouts nationwide, America had completely turned into a proper police state.  Minnesota was one such holdout, if just barely.  That was enough for Xavier to select it for his headquarters from the few options without a Ranger team present. 

The elevator ride went without a word spoken, though when the door opened, Kelly was not surprised when Rebecca gasped.  They had traveled hundreds of feet down, far deeper than any infrastructure beneath the city proper.  The research levels were nothing like the hospital level that Nicole had resided upon. 

Here, the floor plan was open, with a high ceiling and many pieces of advanced technology in use throughout.  The walls projected scenes from nature, appearing as though they were windows into a wider world, with depth that couldn’t be replicated with consumer goods.  Several engineers operated holographic interfaces throughout, managing projects on floors far deeper into the facility where they needed the isolation in the event of disaster. 

Like the device that had exploded in the demonstration office above.  It was a one in a billion accident, and was likely caused by the fluctuations in the Source brought about by the selection of a new Ranger team.  It was something that should have been anticipated, but everyone had missed it in the flurry of activity brought about by the failure of a separate experiment. 

They should have gained a second recovery team from that event, but something surged through the fabric of the Source and prevented it, the distortions still lingering even months later.  Further proof that there was more to the phantoms that brought the visions to chosen Rangers.  The idea that their intelligence was preserved for tens of thousands of years was something that Kelly was extremely eager to delve into.  Immortality was a long sought goal of humanity, and many sought religion as a false panacea for the fear of death.  The Sylan had brought proof that biological longevity was possible, and the Source was beginning to show signs that immortality might be obtainable after all. 

“Impressed?” Kelly asked with a knowing smirk. 

Rebecca’s mouth hung open slightly before it snapped closed.  “You’re far more advanced than you let on.” 

“An understatement,” Kelly confirmed.  “Though your own theories should help us with several bottlenecks we’ve run into.” 

That was the crux of this entire gamble.  Rebecca’s theories were invaluable for further research, the experiment was mostly a formality at this point, but Kelly wanted to see the results in person.  The risk was that if they alienated Rebecca, they did the same with Nicole.  That was half the reason she insisted that Anita work with the Rangers to assist in the wake of Nicole’s own lost abilities. 

Every ounce of good will would be vital. 

“Through here,” Kelly said, directing Rebecca into one of the smaller labs. 

Inside was a basic control console that would allow observation of the work being done in a room far below them.  A single spark arced through the space between two prongs, appearing as if it was mere feet away.  It was an unstable reaction, one wrong manipulation would cause it to explode.  Kelly knew that from experience, and it was one of the core reasons their tech hadn’t advanced further. 

“That’s a screen, right?” Rebecca asked, almost sounding fearful. 

Kelly chuckled, pulling up some information on her tablet, holographic readings floating off of it now that she was in a secure space.  “Of course it is.  If it weren’t and this turned catastrophic, the entire research level would be at risk.” 

Well, this level.  There were several others that were kept distinct from one another in the event of disaster.  One held the Source battery that had been extracted from Nicole, another worked on her morpher, attempting to learn all they could from the defunct device.  Her team was busy with that project and had yet to turn over the full findings just yet. 

“What do you need me to do?” Rebecca asked. 

Kelly flicked a particular tab, sending it into the air as a projection.  

Rebecca blinked, looking over the floating display.  “Seriously?  If this goes wrong…” 

“I am aware,” Kelly said softly.  “Yet if it goes right…” 

“Yeah,” Rebecca said, stepping forward despite how her voice had trembled.  She eyed the floating display, then the keyboard that hovered right below it.  She reached a hand up, then paused.  “Do I just enter the equation here?” 

Kelly nodded, not speaking for fear she might push Rebecca into a mistake.  The girl looked everything over, then found the adjustment for the harmonics of the energy field.  She seemed to hesitate for a moment, then began to enter her adjustments.  The readings sprung up all around Kelly, keeping to the corners of her vision like a game HUD.  She watched as the barely stable field spiked and sparked, threatening to breach the containment field as it flexed under the strain.  It was all too similar to the start of a sci-fi horror story where extra dimensional threats tore free.  

That didn’t seem to concern Rebecca as she continued to adjust the containment field with every spike that hit, keeping ahead of any cascade event before it could truly settle in.  It was artistry in motion, and Rebecca appeared to be learning the interface as she went, which admittedly might have been a bit of a miscalculation on Kelly’s part.  She was about to call it off when the most remarkable thing happened.  

The small spark shifted and fell stable. 

Rebecca let out a shaking breath, taking a step back that almost turned into a stumble.  Kelly barely had the mental capacity to catch her, not that she was all that heavy to someone like her, and helped her back to her feet.  In truth, Kelly was already adjusting a dozen projects in her mind.  This was the advancement she needed to ensure their Hail Mary was even possible. 

Humanity would have a way to stand on her own two feet in the face of oblivion, to be more than cavemen with sticks and a crate of pilfered machine guns in the face of GPS guided missiles. 

“Rebecca Mills, I think this is the beginning of a very fruitful arrangement,” Kelly said, her eyes gleaming with possibility.  “Now, shall we discuss numbers?” 

***

Kelly entered the executive office with trembling anticipation.  She had little doubt that Xavier hadn’t been watching the entire proceedings, but that didn’t excuse the formalities.  Rebecca Mills was now signed on with a seven figure opening contract that would grow to eight figures once results came in.  Hardly an investment considering Sinclair Industries were worth billions through defense contracts alone.

Not that they had much in the way of liquid assets.  Given the race against the clock, Xavier kept as much money as he could moving.  Sure, new inventions often sold for hefty dividends, but for each of those there were a dozen failures.  Thanks to Rebecca, several of those failures might see new life. 

Speaking of, Franklin Fredrick, head of the robotics division was already present, which was a good thing.  It meant that she could take care of that aspect as well all in one meeting.  He smiled at her as she stepped inside, taking her usual seat at the table.  Unlike other CEOs, Sinclair didn’t have a desk for these meetings, they kept a round table. 

It was the seat of humanity’s resistance after all. 

Their final member was Anita, their former head of security and now leader of their own private Ranger team.  That experiment already paid for itself in dividends now that they needn’t rely on randomly assorted Rangers burned by their teams or lone survivors cast adrift.  The Sylan were rather careful about avoiding that outcome when it came to planning their attacks against already established teams.

“Kelly, I see the experiment was a success,” Xavier said, still looking out the window. 

It wasn’t a true window, as the actual office was in a secure bunker underground, but it resembled the false office above them.  The sight of the city being shown in real time was certainly something, a testament to humanity’s ability to leave their mark upon the world.  Their entire purpose was to ensure that human civilization didn’t fall into the dustbins of history.

“It will take a few days to sort the data, but yes,” Kelly said.  There was no need to pull up the files, all parties present already had them.  “I’m expecting results in a matter of weeks, with new products ready to submit within the month.” 

“Excellent,” Xavier said, finally turning to face them.  “I’ve already approved funding for the Toy Soldier project as that should prove to be an easy seller.  In addition, I’m giving the Morpher division priority.  I want Black’s morpher repaired, it will be crucial to getting my own functional.” 

Kelly nodded.  “Of course.  I’m assigning Rebecca to the Morpher division, and allowing her full access to the Black morpher.  She will be personally motivated to see it to fruition.” 

“Agreed,” Xavier said.  “Full priority, any resource she needs.  We need every soldier we can in the field, and this is the stepping stone forward.”

“That it will also pave the way for Project Legion is a bonus, right?” Anita said with a casual grin.  “I can’t wait, because I’m tired of doing the grunt work.” 

“Already disliking your temporary team?” Franklin asked. 

Anita waved a dismissive hand.  “Nah, I like them just fine.  They don’t like me all that much.”

“Understandable given we did force you on them,” Xavier said.  “Hopefully Black is back in action before that resentfulness festers too much.  With Rebecca Mills now in our employ as a protected asset, we need to keep them happy.” 

Hardly the worst compromise they’ve had to make over the years. 

“Think Maraline will make another appearance?” Anita asked after a moment.  

No, Sara was up front now.  

Xavier grimaced.  “There is little doubt that she will continue to coddle Nicole.  I expect her to make contact again within the month.” 

“Rules of engagement?”

Xavier sighed.  “If she is vulnerable to attack, end her.  Regardless of any perceived sympathies, removing an enemy General always takes priority.”

“Well shit, that’s heavy,” Anita said, her telltale irreverence making it clear she was back out front.  “I sorta feel bad for the bitch, she looked rather genuine about Nicole’s health back there.” 

“We can’t rely on hopes or dreams here,” Xavier said firmly.  “This is war.” 

“We’ll lose Nicole and Rebecca by extension the moment the shot is taken,” Kelly warned, not that it needed to be said.  Everyone understood that, but the statement was still necessary so they kept everything in perspective.  “It may be prudent to delay things if we’re on the cusp of something big.” 

“All we can do is play it by ear,” Xavier said with a sigh.  “Maraline is a potential asset, there is a chance we could flip her.  There is also a chance that she brings Nicole and her team to their way of thinking.  We can’t risk that, even if it alienates them.” 

“True,” Anita said.  “Pertinent points have been raised and addressed.  If the order comes down, I’ll follow it no matter how much it sucks.” 

“Noted,” Xavier said.  “Fredrick, be realistic.  How viable is Project Titan?” 

The man grimaced.  “The Source Battery could power it, but I lack the manufacturing means to make it reality.  We need to crack their replication technology, but none has been recovered as of yet.” 

Xavier took that setback in stride.  “Total funding will remain on hold, then.  Continue your research but focus on Toy Soldier for now.” 

Fredrick nodded, already adjusting things on his own tablet.  Kelly looked down at her project files, already working through what she would need to do to make each of them reality.  Legion was on the cusp of a breakthrough, and she had just the girl to make it happen. 

“Another matter to consider,” Anita said, fingers drumming along the table.  “Nicole still shows promise despite lacking the ability to morph.  Would it be possible to commission some armor and headgear for her to use in the field?” 

Kelly paused in her considerations, her eyes turning towards Frederick.  “That would be your purview, I believe.” 

Frederick hummed, no doubt checking his own files for something suitable.  Kelly caught herself and barely avoided an audible groan.  Thankfully Anita wasn’t able to read minds, because that woman would have jumped on that pun voraciously. 

“I have some things that were too expensive for the Pentagon’s tastes that might work,” he said after several moments.  “I’ll see what I can manage.” 

Xavier nodded.  “Then I would say this meeting is concluded.  Keep me up to date on any advancements.  I’ll update our sponsors about possible new products on the horizon, maybe wrangle a few billion extra in funding for it.” 

If only. 

Anita and Frederick left without much fanfare, leaving Kelly alone with Xavier for the first time in days.  She set her tablet aside and swept forward, pulling the man into a hug.  He gripped her tightly, then pulled her into a searing kiss that made her knees weak.

“I missed you,” Xavier said, hand cradling her face ever so carefully.  “My darling Cassie.” 

She trembled upon hearing her true name, the one she had forsaken for the sake of the world.  Xavier was the only one that knew who she was, her husband once and always, no matter what their legal status might be.  She hated that she had to keep up appearances, hide who she once was, but they needed the trump card.

Humanity had little hope, just that thin glimmer that they were grasping futilely for.  Even if they managed to repel this current invasion, an entire fleet awaited out in the stars, ready to crush them utterly.  Kelly was one of many secrets held close, they couldn’t afford for anyone else to know the truth.  The surgical team that performed the work were all killed in an accident within hours of departing.  Yet another stain on her soul in the quest for humanity’s future. 

We lost.  There is no sugar coating things.  We only hope that where we failed, you might assist in changing the fate that has befallen your world.  Stand, hold the line, and lead the way as the light through the coming dark.

A pocket anomaly all of their own.

Volume One End

The Reluctant Ranger Interlude Jeff

Step.  Shoulder tensed.  Strike coming wide and low.  Adjust spear.  Impact.  Manageable.  Adjust.  Thrust.  Contact.

“Point, Cunningham!” The judge called. 

Jeff stepped back, a grin on his face as he pulled his helmet up.  His HEMA instructor did the same, only he was breathing heavily under his own protective helmet.  Curtis was in his late thirties, but he was one of the best fighters among the group, and besting him with a spear was unheard of even for unseasoned members of the team.

“Damn, son,” the man said.  “You weren’t bad when you first walked in my door, but these last two months you’ve become a demon with a spear!” 

Jeff smiled sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck.  Yeah, he could mention how he had fought machine and mutant both alongside his team for the last month.  How Nicole nearly put herself back in the hospital during the first training session after the battle with Bartran.  Yet, he kept that to himself.  

His attention then turned across the hall to where Nicole danced around Devon’s sword and board.  She was quick on her feet even without her transformation backing up her movements.  He knew she did gymnastics, but that only explained part of how supple her movements could be.  Devon strained to keep up, but he was managing it all the same.  It was an impressive improvement compared to their first week practicing. 

They covered one another’s weaknesses, helped each other prevent bad habits from settling in.  The other group caught his eye and he could only smile.  Grace was a powerhouse, but Kayla was proving to be a quick study when it came to evasion and counters.

Kayla had taken up staff fighting, using a stick the same length as her Ranger staff.  It was unconventional, and it wasn’t like she could sling plants around without morphing, but he had noticed how every plant she touched seemed to shine just a bit brighter afterwards.  Each of their weapons were on the nose, yet nobody had brought it up.  If his peers figured it out, he wouldn’t lie to them, yet there was no reason to hand them the truth of it either.  

“I’ve been practicing, sir.” 

Curtis shook his head.  “Whatever you say.  That group you brought in are all monsters.  I’d love to see you enter into some of the official tournaments.”  

“If only we had the time,” Jeff answered. 

A snort was Curt’s answer as he began to pull off his gear.  

Jeff moved off to the side, doing the same.  He didn’t really need the gear unless they were fighting with live weapons, but that would only serve to broadcast his enhanced physiology.  Nicole’s identity was already frayed even with the help of Xavier Sinclair and his team of doctors that had saved her life.  Being beholden to some secret organization really didn’t sit well with him, especially with the knowledge that they knew who their entire team was under the helmets. 

Just as he was pulling his boots off, someone sat down beside him with a heavy sigh.  He looked up, smiling at Kayla’s sweat matted face.  Strands of hair stuck to her skin, and she was clearly flushed from exertion.  She looked radiant as always, not that he was one to say that aloud.  He didn’t want to appear forward, but he also knew he was bad at reading signals. 

“How’d it go?” Jeff asked. 

Kayla huffed, throwing a piece of gear aside.  “You’ve fought Grace, you know how she is.” 

Glancing across the way, he could only smile as Nicole and Grace teased one another, helping their partner out of the bulky gear.  They were adorable together and it made him wish he could have something half as cute as what they had found.  On the other hand, their final team member sat alone, a consequence of his own choices. 

“Brutal.  Hits like a truck?” 

Tracing a hand along her ribs, Kayla chuckled darkly.  “I am so glad we heal faster.  These bruises would suck otherwise.” 

“Sometimes it still takes too long,” he said casually. 

Watching a teammate nearly die still stuck with him, and knowing that she did it to protect them made it hurt all the more.  It was why he was so dedicated to his training.  He didn’t want to ever be the reason that one of his teammates got hurt ever again.  Jeff knew that was naive, but he didn’t like being the weak link.  He would strive ever onward, until his spear could protect everyone from whatever came their way. 

Kayla ran a hand through her hair to pull the matted strands away from her face, then smiled back at him.  He could tell it was a little forced, especially with the way her eyes crinkled slightly.  They had all learned to fake a smile, to put on an act for those around them when times were hard.  He couldn’t exactly tell his friends in school that he was down because one of his teammates almost died fighting the closest thing to a god he had ever met. 

Jeff had tons of useless skills, all from one hyper-fixation or another.  Magic tricks from when he was twelve and had watched this one VidTube creator explain all the tricks and how to do them.  He knew the details of every steam train to ever run in the US.  Hell, he’d placed third in the nationals for a damn card tournament!  

It was why he knew how to handle a spear, but only the basics. 

He regretted not giving that one his all from the beginning, it might have made a difference.  Okay, he was likely deluding himself there.  Bartran was someone who knew their own capabilities intimately, who had fought for a thousand lifetimes.  A literal immortal. 

The Generals beneath him weren’t much different.  Even Maraline had been enough to hold their entire team back while Guiana pushed Nicole to the brink, all to collect some form of data from the battle.

Then again, Nicole had demonstrated that the Commander was no god, he could bleed, which meant he could die.  Guiana fared better due to her speed and caution, but even she had taken a hit that saw her retreat.  Next time they met, Jeff would see to it that the monsters would die, no matter the cost. 

A gentle nudge at his side had him look up, relaxing the fists he hadn’t realized were clenched tight enough that they could crumple steel. 

“Thinking heavy thoughts again?” Kayla asked. 

Was he really that easy to read?  “Hard not to, given everything that happened.  I felt so useless, still do if I’m being honest.” 

Kayla regarded him for a moment, her face completely placid and blank.  She presented herself as a nature girl and a bit of an airhead, but he could tell it was a front.  She wore a mask that wasn’t her helmet, just as he did.  

“We survived,” Kayla said softly.  “Next time we’ll make sure tgose bastards regret it.” 

“My thoughts exactly,” he said with a mirthless chuckle.  A heavy sigh followed as he leaned back.  “How much longer do you think this reprieve will last?” 

“I’m honestly surprised it’s lasted as long as it has,” Kayla said.  “It’s like this all over the planet too, not one Sylan attack since the battle.” 

It was almost enough to convince some that they might have won, but the ships in orbit hadn’t so much as shifted.  The break was welcome, because they had a hell of an introduction to Ranger life compared to most teams.  All because one of their Generals took an interest in their teammate.  It would have been easy to just blame Nicole, but it wasn’t her fault at all.

Truthfully, everyone was waiting for the shoe to drop, expecting something major to announce the return of the Sylan attacks.  It was a combination of anticipation and dread that permeated every moment and only grew thicker with each passing day.

Yet, they wouldn’t let it stop them from living.  

Packing his gear away, Jeff ran through his mental list of things that needed done before he went to bed.  The new expansion was coming out soon, so he would need to go over the card list to prepare an updated deck for the upcoming tournament.  That would probably take most of the evening if he was being honest with himself. 

That meant finishing the Lyger model kit would have to wait, unfortunately. 

He was just about to get up and head for his car when a firm hand came down on his shoulder.  He blinked, surprised to see a pensive expression on Kayla’s face.  She was even biting her lip as she looked away.  He’d never seen her so nervous about something before and his mind raced to figure out what might have her so on edge.

“I’m gonna go see a movie,” Kayla said softly.  “Could you keep me company?” 

An explosive breath left his mouth as his shoulders slumped in relief.  That was it?  A movie?  She was so nervous about asking if he wanted to see a movie with her?  For a minute there he was afraid she was about to admit that Maraline had started visiting her in the night or something.  Jeff hadn’t even realized how tense he was until she spoke the request. 

“I’d love to,” he said brightly.  “Did you have your heart set on something, or do you want to wing it?” 

Kayla looked at him for a moment, then shook her head.  “As long as it isn’t a Ranger based story, I think I’m burned out on those.” 

“Or superhero,” Jeff agreed with a chuckle.  “Hits a bit too close to home lately.” 

Kayla snickered, dipping her head a bit as she covered her mouth.  “No joke.  Come on, there’s a place with heated recliners not far from here.” 

Jeff perked up.  Sure, becoming a Ranger had helped with his intolerance of the cold, but he still didn’t like it in the slightest.  Winter was creeping closer and he wasn’t looking forward to it, even if his skinny frame had bulked up a bit with some muscle. 

A comfortable warmth settled beside him and he savored the human contact.  Jeff had never gotten much in the way of touch based affection from his parents, and had no siblings or cousins, which meant this was something somewhat novel to him.  Kayla pulled away a moment later, getting up to stretch.  Like him, she hadn’t been all that muscular even after the Ranger enhancements, yet she’d begun to put on some definition as well.  It was good to know that they could still improve, that they weren’t static. 

Not that any among them could really compete with the literal marble statue that was Nicole.  At least the girl seemed to be owning it rather than letting it continue to shame her.  He was proud of how far she had come in the weeks since they first met.

Their final member stood alone, his gear already packed away and he happened to catch Jeff’s eyes.  A flash of something passed through his eyes, then it was gone as the man nodded and headed for the front door.

Just because he was cute didn’t mean he got a free pass. 

It was hard to feel sorry for the man, but he’d made a few poor choices in life.  Still, if he was willing to put in the work to be a better person, who was he to hold it against him?  People could change and grow and everyone making a genuine attempt at change deserved a chance to see it through. 

Kayla hopped to her feet, slinging a heavy bag over her shoulder as though it were weightless.  That was another thing that was taking some time to adjust to, how simple and mundane things required conscious effort to hold back.  It was why he had improved so much in his training, he could follow his instructor’s every move with minimal effort.  It was an unfair advantage, and one that would teach him bad habits if he weren’t also training all out with his fellow Rangers at every opportunity. 

Outside, Jeff caught sight of Devon talking with someone in a Jeep, then blinked in surprise when he realized it was Anita.  He didn’t seem happy about it, but seemed to accept whatever she offered and hopped in with her.  Not far away, and completely oblivious to that exchange, Grace hopped on a motorcycle behind Nicole, gripping her tightly.  Behind him, Kayla giggled then nudged his side with a mischievous smirk as the motorcycle hummed to life.  Then his fellow Ranger cupped her hands over her mouth. 

“Aww, look who’s riding bitch,” Kayla teased. 

Grace flipped Kayla off even as Nicole started laughing.  Grace smacked Nicole’s shoulder playfully and the pair departed on the bike leaving them alone in the parking lot.  Jeff envied them a bit for how easily they interacted with one another.  Granted, Kayla had needed to hit them with a clue by four to get them over that hump. 

“They seem comfortable with one another,” Jeff said with a smile.  “A far cry from the two dense idiots at the food court.” 

Kayla snorted.  “Yeah, they were kinda hopeless back then.  Almost as bad as someone else lately.” 

Jeff blinked, tilting his head.  “Oh?  Some gossip I’m not aware of?” 

“You’ll figure it out eventually,” Kayla said, patting Jeff on the back.  “Now, we had best hurry before we get stuck watching a shitty movie or something.” 

Laughing, he shook his head.  “Truly a horrid fate.  Very well, lead the way.” 

Kayla shook her head and led him to her van, not that he needed the help given they had carpooled.  They had been spending a lot of time together since the battle, helping one another however they could.  He was glad they could be friends. 

Once again, perky pony songs dominated their adventure, the pair singing along with wide smiles and barely suppressed giggles.  It felt strange to him to not be judged for his appreciation of wholesome kids shows, but Kayla wasn’t like that.  She only judged people by the cast of their character, not for what they happened to enjoy. 

Well, mostly.  She did have an issue with people that liked certain factions of a tabletop game he wasn’t too familiar with.  She hadn’t gone into detail, but it didn’t surprise him that some people couldn’t understand satire and took it literally. 

Five songs in and they were already pulling up to the theater, which was entirely too soon for his tastes, but they could always sing more on their way back.  Kayla needed help setting up her new appliances that had been delivered earlier in the day and he had offered without hesitation.  Anything for his friends. 

He had only been there once, along with the rest of the team, while they had a meeting during Nicole’s recovery.  Standing in an empty living room was a bit much, and learning that Kayla had lived out of her backpack for the past four years made a lot of sense in retrospect. 

Prying would be rude, so he simply let it be.  Kayla would open up when she felt ready and he was a patient man.  Stepping up to the list of showings, he looked everything over and came away mildly disappointed with the selection.  Two Ranger movies, one of which was filmed using actual Rangers for the transformed sequences.  It was interesting the first time, but this was their eighth movie in three years. 

Two romcoms, a movie about street racing, a remake that would never live up to the original, a giant monster movie, and…  Oh, that was just perfect.

He was grinning when he turned to face Kayla, who was still frowning at the list and clearly hadn’t spotted the movie that had him almost giddy.  So, he nudged her, getting a bit of a glare at first before she caught sight of what he was pointing at. 

“Oh hell yes,” Kayla said.  “I didn’t know it was still in theaters!” 

“Looks like it might be a late run,” Jeff said.  

He was fairly certain the movie was on streaming and coming to physical media soon, which meant it should also be a cheaper showing.  With Kayla in agreement, he punched the code into the kiosk and sure enough the theater was completely empty despite the show starting in ten minutes.  The best seats were picked, popcorn and soda was acquired, and they settled in for what should be two hours of hilarious hijinks involving adorable ponies.

***

“That last scene was adorable,” Kayla gushed as they rode the elevator up to her floor. 

Jeff was still grinning, even if it wasn’t the first time he had seen the movie, it was the first time they had seen it together.  He loved that they had a shared fandom they could mutually gush over and a part of him wished they had gone further down the rabbit hole the first time it came up, but Devon’s near fatal foot in mouth had derailed the conversation.

“I’m glad they didn’t go with the traditional ‘friendship always wins’ plot device to pull it off,” Jeff agreed.  

“They save that for the episodes,” Kayla said, opening her apartment.  “Anyway, the stove still needs to be hooked up, and I think I got the right plug for it…” 

Jeff stepped inside behind her and grinned at the sight.  The couch was freshly delivered, and the furniture place was nice enough to assemble it for her, but the hardware store hadn’t been as nice.  The stove stood in the middle of the kitchenette still in its box along with a fridge.  The minifridge she was using up till now would be relegated to the bedroom or something.

“Already looking more like a home,” Jeff said approvingly. 

Kayla set her bags aside, the thump betraying how heavy they actually were.  She didn’t need his help for the muscle, she could probably bench the stove and fridge at the same time with ease.  No, she only needed help because she’d never had to deal with setting up appliances before. 

He knew she was a bit sheltered, but he didn’t know her exact experiences growing up.  The place would need more personal touches, but that could come with time.  Just knowing she chose to stay when she preferred traveling filled him with warmth.

“Computer, run my ‘Friendship is Mystical’ playlist.” 

A bright and familiar song came across the speaker tucked in the corner of the room and he could only grin as they both began to mouth the lyrics along with the tune.  He still couldn’t believe he met friends that wouldn’t ridicule him for his ‘childish’ interests.

“Sorry to ask all this,” Kayla said, gesturing at the appliances.  “I’d just rather not pay more strangers to do shit I should be able to do myself.” 

As he moved to unbox the stove, he waved off her concerns.  “Hey, anything for a friend.” 

“Anything, huh?” Kayla asked, a mischievous smirk forming.  “I do have this pesky body I need hidden…” 

“If you give me a compelling enough reason,” Jeff said with a shrug.  “I ain’t no snitch.” 

Kayla elbowed him, grinning wide as she did.  “See, I knew there was a reason I liked you.” 

Warmth filled his chest at how sincerely she had said those words, they made him want to grab her in a tight hug and spin her around.  He didn’t, of course, doing so without asking would be far too impolite.  He knew full well how most women felt about unsolicited physical contact from men and would never cross that boundary without an invitation. 

Heh, he was almost like a vampire in that regard, only for hugs instead of blood. 

Setting up the stove doesn’t take terribly long, and Kayla had indeed picked out the right plug attachment for the stove.  The fridge went even quicker, and soon enough the kitchen actually resembles a space where a meal might be cooked rather than simply set down momentarily after a delivery. 

He would need to make a grocery run so he could cook a proper meal and break the new stove in properly.  Kayla deserved to have a home cooked meal once in a while rather than something delivered by an app or heated in a…  Wait, there wasn’t a microwave anywhere to be seen either. 

Actually, that made sense given the lack of a large enough freezer, but it did call into question how she was eating without any storage.  Was she really eating out for every single meal in her life?  Hell, there wasn’t even a coffee pot either.  With dread he moved to check the cabinets, and found them completely devoid save for a pack of paper plates and a box of assorted plastic silverware. 

Oh, this would not stand. 

“Don’t,” Kayla said almost the same moment the thought crossed his mind.  “Look, I get that you want me to have all the comforts of home…” 

The way she said it carried so much pain, bringing Jeff up short.  Just what had she endured that brought such feelings to the surface like that?  He didn’t know, but it made him want to comfort her all the more. 

“I’m sorry if I stepped on something uncomfortable,” Jeff said.  “I didn’t mean anything by it.” 

“I know you didn’t,” Kayla said with an explosive sigh.  “My parents weren’t the nicest of people.  I’m from a racist shithole of a city on Florida’s west coast.  Let’s just say my parents didn’t take me claiming to be bi so I could stand up for my best friend all that well.” 

It was as though his heart twisted in his chest.  How anyone who brought a child into the world could hold something they were born as against them was anathema to him.  His own parents raised him to know that he never needed to come out to them, they would always accept him no matter if he was straight, gay, trans, or nonbinary.  It didn’t matter, they just wanted him to be happy. 

Kayla hadn’t gotten that kind of support when it counted, and it burned.  He wanted nothing more than to find her parents and give them a good tongue lashing about what it meant to care for a child.  He’d never been what might be called a traditional ‘masculine’ man, what with his tall and thin frame, but now he was a Ranger, and was putting on muscle besides.  He could probably fake a fair bit of intimidation if he wanted to.

“Well, you’re safe here,” Jeff said with conviction.  “If you ever feel threatened by them, all you have to do is call.” 

It wasn’t just him, he knew that Nicole and Grace would be right there beside them if Kayla’s parents ever tried to be pricks again.  Just as he would be there if Grace ever needed to confront her own.  He didn’t have the full story, but he expected it to be similar enough to Kayla’s given he’d heard it from far too many women online. 

A painful sigh followed as Kayla stepped close, wrapping him in a comforting hug.  He relished the warmth, returning the gesture happily.  Kayla laughed softly at the probably a bit too enthusiastic response, but he was just happy that she trusted him enough to hug him.

“Jeff, you are far too sweet for your own good.” 

Before he could process what she meant by that, Kayla’s face moved close to his own, looking up into his eyes with an expression he couldn’t quite place.  She paused there as if expecting something yet he couldn’t quite figure out what it might be. 

“Far too sweet,” Kayla said with a slight smile.  “Kiss me, you noble fool.” 

His eyes shot open wide in understanding then nodded mutely.  He barely had a moment before her warm lips pressed against his own. 

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 38 - Noodle Incident

Nicole had an hour until Grace’s last class let out, which gave her plenty of time to cut loose on the jogging trails.  She would need to rein herself in enough that people didn’t look too closely, but she also knew that a lot of people just weren’t that observant.  Sure, some of the people she ran past probably looked at her a little funny, but most would shrug and forget about it other than an idle curiosity.  That held true for what felt like her entire route, sometimes she would spot a double take from those she passed, not that she bothered to look back at those she left in the dust. 

Confidence was key in getting people to just roll with something. 

If only she had learned that lesson in high school she might have been able to shrug off the comments from those that bullied her and Becca more.  Shaking her head, she made her way back into the dorm and got showered and changed.  She once again picked something that showed off her figure, having bought a few outfits that deviated from her old high school baggy normal. 

She was wearing it for Grace, even if she couldn’t quite see the appeal herself.  Yes, that was a bit hypocritical of her, Nicole would drool over muscle girls all the time, but being one of those girls wasn’t quite the same. 

Her shirt fell a few inches shy of covering her stomach, and had strings for straps to keep it on.  It barely qualified as a shirt, and it was a summer yellow.  She’d also picked out a pair of cloth shorts to go with it that definitely showed off her assets.  Looking in the mirror and trying to imagine her body on anyone else, Nicole could almost see it. 

Shaking her head, she went out into the living room and found Becca, dressed to the nines in an absolutely amazing deep blue dress that tied off around her neck and swept all the way down to her ankles with a split that ran all the way up to her thighs.  To say that Nicole was a bit jealous of Colin at the moment was an understatement. 

“In my humble, lesbian opinion, damn,” Nicole said with a grin. 

Becca looked up from her phone, and snorted.  “Talk about pandering to our dates.” 

“You got that right,” Nicole said, striking a bit of a pose.  “Think Grace will like it?” 

“Well, as a straight girl, I can’t comment too much,” Becca said wryly, “but I do believe this is a ‘doy’ moment if I ever saw one.” 

Now that was an idea for a Halloween costume, if she had ever thought of one, the only problem would be convincing Grace to dress up as little Miss Go…  Eh, they still had another month to go, she could make it happen. 

“Don’t make me get a spray bottle,” Becca said, smacking Nicole’s shoulder.  “I can see the gears turning already.  Now, are we going to keep our dates waiting?” 

Nicole shook her head.  “I just wish we could get someone to take pictures of the looks on their faces.” 

“Way ahead of you,” Becca said with a smirk.  “I got in touch with Kayla, she agreed to snap a few pictures.” 

Nicole was impressed at the forethought, and a bit disappointed in herself for not thinking of it first.  Then again, she wasn’t thinking of much beyond Grace at the moment.  The date had been an idea to spend some time together after Nicole’s extended hospital stay, and well, she wanted to tell Colin so that Becca wouldn’t have to keep a major secret from him if something happened again. 

She hadn’t outright said it, but Nicole knew her friend well enough.  Keeping that secret was eating at her, especially during Nicole’s time in a coma when she couldn’t explain anything.  Well, that was going to end, and hopefully remove a burden that her friend was carrying.  She had enough worries in life as it was without adding some of Nicole’s own on top. 

They left together, drawing more than a few eyes as they did.  Nicole was grateful that almost nobody from their old school ended up in their college, most opting for the larger universities closer to downtown.  That was half the reason they decided to go to Anoka instead, getting away from the assholes. 

Getting out onto the grounds, Nicole was stopped in her tracks as she took in the vision of pure lesbian thirst before her.  Grace had opted to wear a sleeveless black tanktop with a fucking red flannel bandanna around her neck.  She’d paired that with loose jeans that still managed to hug her thighs in all the right places, and a beanie on top of it. 

She had actually… 

“Lesbian lumberjack much?” Becca muttered, not that Nicole really heard her, transfixed as she was.  “Colin, you look dashing.” 

Nicole snapped out of her reverie as Becca closed the distance and kissed her suit clad boyfriend.  The pair started to coo over one another in hushed whispers much to Nicole’s own amusement.  Then Nicole found herself staring again at her own date for the evening.  Grace was biting her lip and looking Nicole up and down in a way that was very much inappropriate.  Not that she was any better, of course.

“Hey,” Nicole said, finding only the one word. 

Grace’s mouth worked for a few seconds, her eyes kept wanting to drift down and that alone sent a thrill through Nicole, because she knew that her girlfriend was only looking because she liked what she saw. 

“Damn,” Grace finally got out.  “Are you trying to give me an anime gusher of a nose bleed?” 

Smirking, Nicole reached up, running a finger under Grace’s nose and inspected it.  “Hmm, clearly I need to try harder.” 

“You can try-hard her all night after we get back,” Becca shouted.  “Come on, we have reservations and I don’t want to lose out.” 

“Oh, let them be useless,” Kayla chimed in from right behind Nicole, getting a startled ‘eep’ out of her.  “I think it’s cute.” 

“You would,” Grace muttered.  “I swear, if you send that to—” 

A gentle chime from Nicole’s phone was all she needed, because the damage was done. 

“Too late,” Kayla said with a coy smile before pushing Nicole along.  “Now go have fun.  You both need it.” 

Being pushed towards the car, Nicole and Grace found themselves laughing as Kayla grinned wide.  Colin was driving, and Becca claimed shotgun as was her right, which left the back seat to the pair as they both got buckled in.  The engine fired up, but they didn’t immediately pull away.

“Are you sure that you’re up to this?” Colin asked, turning in his seat.  “You only got out of the hospital yesterday.”  

“I’m fine, Colin,” Nicole said.  “I heal pretty fast these days.” 

He raised an eyebrow.  “Nicole, I remember you crying with an ice pack on a sprained ankle that took two weeks before you could walk again.” 

“I got better,” Nicole said, pulling up a video of her afternoon acrobatics.  “Literally.” 

He watched the video as it played out, showing her moving with knives in hand, and she caught the moment when the recognition flashed across his face.  His eyes ever so slowly widened, pupils dilating as they trailed up from her phone to look back at her smirking face. 

“Holy shit,” he said after a moment.  “You saved my life…  Oh god, that was you screaming on the news!  Becca did you—  No, of course you knew, that’s why you were—  Fuck I was such an ass.  I’m—” 

Becca cut him off with a quick kiss, chaste but enough to accomplish what was needed.  

“Yes yes, all is forgiven,” Becca said.  “Now get driving before we miss our reservation and they give the table away.” 

His eyes flicked back to Nicole again, then to Grace before he let out an explosive sigh.

“As you wish.” 

Becca had picked a rather upscale Italian place in the Maple Grove shopping plaza, which was set up to resemble a small town main street in what could only be described as an overly elaborate open air mall.  It was one of the oddities of the city, which shouldn't come as a surprise that it was in one of the more affluent areas of the Minneapolis suburbs. 

The restaurant was on the edge of the false main street, and was considered a bit of a local treasure.  Nicole had eaten there a handful of times with her parents, and once with Becca’s, but she hadn’t been back in over a year.  It wasn’t that it was terribly expensive, no worse than a chain steakhouse really, but it was enough out of their way to make it inconvenient to travel to.

Given they were on a double date, that made the drive less of an ordeal especially since it was a special occasion and all.  Colin seemed to be processing the revelation that he had a Ranger in the car rather well, and if he happened to figure out that Grace was also a Ranger, well, he hadn’t said anything about it. 

So, once parked, it was only natural that Nicole and Grace got into an argument over who would get the door for the other.  Nicole stared at her equally stubborn girlfriend, neither willing to yield.  Nicole wished she could just phase through the door, but that would require morphing to accomplish, something she could no longer do. 

“The dangers of lesbian relationships,” Colin muttered as he got the door for Becca.  “Come on you two, we’re already cutting it close.  You can figure out who tops on your own time.” 

Nicole choked on her own spit. 

“And that answers that,” Grace said, though she was just as red as Nicole no doubt was.  Opening the door, Grace got out and circled around, getting Nicole’s door with a flourished bow.  “M’lady.” 

Blush deepening, Nicole held out a hand and let Grace lift her from the car, only to be promptly pulled into a tight embrace.  She almost expected to be pulled into an equally deep kiss, but Grace barely pecked her on the lips before wrapping one arm around her waist and pulling her along towards the restaurant and out of the autumn chill. 

It almost felt wrong, doing something so mundane as a date after such a major battle that nearly claimed her life, but at the same time, that defiance spoke just as loudly.  Knowing that she could keep living her life despite everything, it helped ground her, keep things in perspective.  Nicole wouldn’t forget who she fought for, friends and family alike, even if they were the family she chose. 

There had to be fifty people waiting to get a table, and a rather lengthy line to see someone at the podium.  They had scarcely been in line for thirty seconds before a commotion at the front of the line was drawing every eye to it.  Nicole, being naturally curious, pulled herself from Grace’s arm for a moment to get a better look ahead. 

It was a young blonde woman, yelling irately at the dark skinned server who was clearly uncomfortable with the situation.  Instantly, anger flooded Nicole at the sight.  There were few things that ignited her fury quite like seeing such things play out in front of her.  Hell, it was that very response that led to her befriending Becca back when they were freshmen. 

Without much thought, Nicole stepped out of the line and stomped up to them, wishing she could reach down for the now missing watch and make a proper show of it.  That didn’t mean that she couldn’t use her enhanced strength and speed to great effect even without her morpher.  She needed to resist the temptation, because abusing her own power like that wouldn’t send a good message.  Just like an old wizard using his power to try to demonstrate that bullying was wrong, by being the bigger bully, it would send the opposite message.  

Just because you had the bigger stick did not give you any reason to flaunt it.

Once she was on top of them, she realized that the woman was with another dark skinned man with a close trimmed beard.  A young man she immediately recognized and one she hadn’t seen in the flesh for several days. 

“Devon?” Nicole asked in surprise. 

Both turned abruptly, and that was when Nicole realized her mistake.  She hadn’t taken the time to see if she recognized the woman as well.  She knew her, alright.  Though it had been many months since she last saw her.  Tiffany ‘call me Nia’ Hall.  One of the many bitches within their high school that had taken to treating Rebecca like she wasn’t even a person.  One of the women that had lumped her in with her best friend and made sure that she didn’t see anything of worth in her own life.  A woman with so little empathy that she saw nothing wrong with degrading someone who was mourning the loss of their parents. 

Eyes locked, Nicole found herself unmoved.  A year ago she would have looked away, wilted under the woman’s gaze, but now?  She had stared down the Commander of the Sylan forces while bleeding from her eyes under her helmet.  What power did the girl actually hold that could possibly compare? 

Then her brain caught up with her and she made another connection.  This was the girlfriend that he spoke of, and suddenly so many small details made sense.  Given how she was in line with Devon, Nicole couldn’t help but wonder if she knew he was a Ranger.  If so, that meant she was in for a rather interesting confrontation. 

“Well, if it isn’t the tranny filth,” Tiffany said with a sneer.  “They let trash like you in here?” 

“Still not trans,” Nicole said, smirking.  “I get being jealous of my abs, but you’re taking it a bit far there.” 

“I am not jealous of you, freak,” Tiffany exclaimed.  

She inhaled, clearly ready to let something else out of her repugnant lips, but that was when Grace stepped up beside Nicole, wrapping a protective arm around her.  Becca and Colin weren’t far behind, taking up her other flank. 

“Well, if it isn’t the whore of Central High,” Becca said cheerfully.  “I’m glad you seem to have gotten that infection cleared up.”  She eyed Devon for a moment.  “At least, I hope she did, for your sake.” 

Colin couldn’t help but snort. 

“I want these freaks removed,” Tiffany said with her nose in the air. 

“Reservations for Hopwood,” Colin said. 

The woman behind the podium, who had been frozen in mortified panic at their exchange, blinked at the statement.  She then realized it had been directed at her.  She skimmed the list, her finger trailing down the page when she paused. 

“Yes, I have you right here,” she said, sounding relieved to have something to act on.  “Kevin can show you to your seats.” 

“Unacceptable!” Tiffany screeched, stepping forward.  “These disgusting vermin insulted me.  I demand they be removed!” 

“The only one being a rude ass here is you,” Becca snapped.  “Even your boyfriend is slinking away.” 

Tiffany’s eyes shot wide and she spun on Devon, and sure enough, he had taken several steps away from her.  Nicole watched the trembling anger sweep over Tiffany, like a steam cooker straining for release.

“Don’t just stand there, do something!” she yelled.  “This was supposed to be a celebration.  For you!” 

There wasn’t much to be celebrating, other than the recent battle, unless Devon had done something else of note in the last few days.  One look into his eyes told Nicole all she needed to know.  So, Nicole decided to be a bit brazen, one look at her girlfriend was enough to communicate her intent and Grace grinned in a way that sent chills down Nicole’s spine. 

“What a coincidence,” Grace said, her smile anything but kind.  “We’re also here to celebrate.”  

Tiffany whipped around, only to find Grace holding up her left arm, the watch on it plain to see, and a perfect match for Devon’s own aside from the accent lining.  While Devon’s had a silver trim, Grace’s bore a thin strip of crimson instead.  

It took a moment for the recognition to settle in, but it eventually did.  Then Tiffany looked first at Becca, then at Colin.  Neither let their arms be seen, leaving that a mystery, and that was when Nicole leaned in to land the killing blow. 

“Mine might be in for repair after fighting two of the Sylan leaders, but I’m far from helpless.  Just ask your knight, if you don’t believe me.”

Tiffany whipped her head around, and Devon for his part nodded firmly, crossing his arms as he did.  “Was it necessary to insult my team like that, Nia” 

“For someone so transphobic, she sure loves to use a chosen name,” Colin whispered.

“No fucking way,” Tiffany muttered, still looking between Devon’s confirmation and Nicole’s own harsh expression.  “You can’t be…” 

“Be what?” Becca asked.  “Someone who sticks up for those who can’t stand on their own two feet?  That sure as hell sounds like Nicole to me.” 

Before the bitch could retort, someone in a nice suit had come over, asking Tiffany to come with him.  Devon seemed torn for a moment before he took a deep breath and didn’t move to follow his girlfriend, much to Nicole’s surprise.  She wasn’t used to guys actually turning their back on their source of regular sex.  Maybe Kayla would give him a shot after all, if he actually managed to clean up his views.  Only time would tell if he could learn and grow. 

“Sorry about that,” he said, rubbing the back of his head as they all stepped to the side and away from prying ears.  “I’m guessing you have a history with her?” 

“You could say that,” Becca said, almost spitting out the words.  “Please tell me that’s the first time you’ve seen that side of her.” 

He grimaced.  “No, but I’m hopeful it will be the last.  I just—  She was there with me at the Renfaire, she was going to die right then and there when the power came to me.  It felt almost ordained, you know?” 

“What, like some god picked you?” Colin muttered.

Nicole thought back to her own experience, then to the voice that had called out to her.  She knew he hadn’t experienced that part, that he wasn’t one to hear the voices that transcended time itself.  Yet, there did seem to be some sort of intelligence that selected Rangers from those in the crowd.  For all his failings, he was still someone who had jumped in to defend others. 

He was still a Ranger.

“Devon’s not far off,” Nicole said, throwing him a lifeline as she addressed Colin and Becca.  “There is some higher thinking to how most Rangers are chosen.  We just don’t know what it is.  Sinclair had some theories but it’s hard to tell how much of it was actually true.” 

Devon grimaced, no doubt recalling that conversation.  The idea that the Sylan were the ones making the Rangers was something that she was struggling to accept, no matter how much sense it seemed to make.  Next time she saw Maraline, she would ask the woman directly.  It wasn’t like it would change much, not with how Bartran had marked her for death. 

“On that cheery note,” Grace said.  “I do believe that is our waiter over there.” 

Looking over, a man was indeed waiting patiently for them to finish their conversation.  All eyes turned to Colin and the man grumbled before heading over and being directed to follow.  Becca was right on his heels, leaving the Rangers alone for just a moment. 

“Thanks for sticking with us,” Nicole said softly.  “I know that couldn’t have been easy for you to watch her walk away like that.” 

Devon shut his eyes, taking a deep breath as he did.  “You’re right, it wasn’t easy, but when has doing the right thing ever been easy?” 

Nicole smiled, fighting back the memories of her body tearing itself apart.  “Never.  Yet we continue to do it anyway.” 

“Rangers should be the example to follow,” Devon said, returning her smile with something that might not be entirely faked.  “Sorry again about all of this.  I know I wasn’t the best either, so thanks for giving me a chance.” 

“You’re trying,” Nicole said, offering her hand.  “We’re a team, and as long as I know you’ll have my back, that’s good enough for me.  The rest will come with time.” 

Devon took it, squeezing tight.  “Yeah, you don’t have to worry about me.  Rangers lead the way, and you sure as hell gave us an example to follow.”

“We hold the line,” she answered with a smile.  “Maybe give Kayla a call, fill her in on what happened tonight.  She could probably use the laugh.” 

Nicole had to elbow her girlfriend when she started to giggle.  Devon departed with a smile and nod, and she did not envy him dealing with Tiffany’s bitch ass after getting thrown out of the restaurant.  Nicole was just glad that the situation hadn’t gotten so far out of hand that the police had to get involved.  At least on their end. 

“Well, that happened,” Grace said, pulling her into a hug.  “Was that really the bitch from high school you told me about?” 

“Unfortunately that was one of them,” Nicole said with a grimace.  “Small world indeed.” 

Grace pulled back, but kept one arm around her.  “Come on, let’s go enjoy the rest of our night.  Put that shit behind us.” 

“Sounds like a plan,” Nicole said, reaching up to feather a kiss on her girlfriend’s cheek.

A smile was back on her face as they made their way to the booth that Colin had requested.  Already, a large plate of assorted breads had been set out for them, the bread still steaming hot. 

Colin was being an adorable little shit, feeding a piece to Becca as they both struggled not to laugh.  Their waiter was returning with another plate of the bread just as they took their seat.  Nicole smiled and thanked him, then gave her drink order for a lemonade, because she had never had better at any other establishment in all her years. 

Taking up a piece of focaccia, Nicole and Grace proceeded to attempt to out cute Colin and Becca.  To middling success seeing as those two had been a couple for almost four years.  They had more practice at the craft.  It was fun and silly, and proceeded even after their main courses arrived. 

“Oh,” Becca said, before the waiter could duck away.  “Can you add a small plate of spaghetti tossed in garlic butter for each of us?” 

He raised an eyebrow, but noted it down. 

“What are you up to?” Colin asked with a wry smirk. 

She looked away, trying to hide her smile and blush.  “Just a silly idea, but save some room for the pasta.” 

Grace snorted.  “This ought to be good.” 

“The garlic pasta is pretty good,” Becca said.  

Her deflection was a bit obvious, but Nicole wasn’t going to spoil her fun. 

They ate, sharing funny or embarrassing stories as they did, right up until the pasta arrived.  Once the dishes were in place, Becca smacked Grace’s hand before she could dig in. 

“Not yet,” Becca said smugly, which was never a good sign.  “First, we must establish the rules of this noodle slurping contest.” 

“You’re challenging two lesbians to a contest involving noodles?” Grace asked with the flattest deadpan that Nicole had ever heard.  “I think we’re a bit inexperienced at this.” 

Nicole couldn’t help but giggle.  “Grace, think about it for a moment, she’s not the one we have to worry about here.” 

Her girlfriend blinked, then her face creased in an adorable frown as she fell into far deeper thought than was strictly necessary, as the answer was fairly obvious, if a bit abstract.  Nicole spotted the exact moment it clicked, laughing as Grace’s eyes shot wide open and she turned a glare upon Colin. 

“Bingo,” he said with a wry smirk.  “Ready to lose?” 

And lose they did, hilariously so at that.  He ate the pasta at a pace that Nicole could scarcely believe, clearing his plate in less than fifteen seconds.  Grace by comparison hadn’t even finished her second forkful by then.  Becca came in second, to little surprise.  Becca was far too open when talking about her sex life after a few drinks, so Nicole didn’t need to imagine much. 

She finished third, but it was a near thing.  Grace had taken the other’s swift finishes as a challenge and tried her damnedest to not finish last.  Valiant efforts aside, it led to much laughter and a few inappropriate comments that had some old lady at the table across the way glaring at them, which resulted in four tongues being stuck out at her.

Sitting back, snuggling into Grace’s side with a full stomach, Nicole knew for certain that this was what life was all about, and made it worth living.  She had people worth fighting for, and she was a soldier in the war for survival.  Tonight might have been a night for relaxing and celebrating, but tomorrow, they would prepare for the battles to come.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 37 - Performance

Waking up with two girls sprawled across her was not something Nicole ever expected in life, but she was all too happy for it given the circumstances.  Becca’s head was in her lap, Nicole’s own fingers tangled in her hair from where she had been gently stroking her friend’s head.  Grace’s arm was still slung over her shoulder, but her girlfriend’s face was buried in said shoulder and half her shirt was damp with drool. 

Even with the superior healing that Kelly insisted she still possessed, there was more than a little stiffness from the position.  Nicole could only imagine how bad Becca would have it if she spent the whole night there.  That left her with a bit of a conundrum as she didn’t want to wake either of them. 

She started by gently coaxing Grace’s arm up and over her shoulder, setting it on the back of the sofa, then lifting her head away from the rather damp perch it had been resting upon.  Nicole couldn’t help but smile at the sight, even if it did mean she would need to change before getting to bed properly. 

With her girlfriend untangled, lifting Becca was much easier.  Nicole put one hand under her head and another under her knees and lifted, giving her just enough room to get to her feet and keep Becca’s head aloft.  From there, she carried the tall girl with an ease that could only come from the enhancements she still possessed.  She’d done it before, the first time Becca came stumbling back to the dorm drunk along with some of her friends, including their designated sober girl who had done her job admirably despite the underage drinking. 

It was almost nostalgic carrying her back into her room and tucking her in.  Nicole wasn’t about to try and get her changed into pajamas, but she was grateful that shoes didn’t need to be removed.  Becca was very much a boot girl and those things tended to smell ripe after a full day. 

Once her friend was tucked in, she brushed a few loose hairs from her face and Becca muttered something incomprehensible that brought a smile to Nicole’s own.  Once she was content that her friend was nice and cozy, she turned, planning to return to the living room and do the same with Grace, but her girlfriend was already standing in the doorway, a bit bleary-eyed, but otherwise alert and grinning. 

“That was sweet of you,” Grace said, pulling Nicole into a hug before she kissed her on the forehead. 

“How much did you see?” Nicole asked, fighting off a fierce blush. 

Grace hummed, pulling her along and towards Nicole’s own room.  “Since you put my arm on the couch.  I didn’t want to spoil things for you, so I just played along.” 

Nicole found herself pouting, but still snuggled up against her girlfriend as they slipped into Nicole’s own room.  Nicole made sure to change shirts, then as she looked down at the one she had just removed, eyeing the damp spot that still discolored the cloth.  She grinned back at her now red-faced girlfriend as she tossed it at her. 

Grace caught it and promptly pulled the shirt close, snuggling it like a teddy bear while sticking her tongue out at Nicole. 

“Brat,” Nicole muttered, not really meaning it.  

It actually felt a little strange to call the much taller woman a brat, given she always imagined someone small when tossing out that insult, even if it was a minor one.

“Your brat,” Grace said, kissing her cheek.  “Now and always, for as long as you will have me.” 

Tears pricked at Nicole’s eyes, the tenderness and sincerity of those words hitting her like a sledgehammer, or one of Bartran’s punches.  Somehow she knew that a normal person with a sledge probably wouldn’t do much damage to a Ranger so long as they had time to morph.  Nicole wasn’t certain how durable she might still be, but that was a question to answer later. 

Tangents aside, Nicole snuggled closer to her girlfriend, relishing the warmth spreading through her from that statement.  How did someone answer something like that?  She considered some corny lines, or other such cliches, and really, what was wrong with one of the classics?  It wasn’t like it lost meaning just because a bunch of people agreed that it worked, she would just need to put her own spin on it. 

“Then you had best strap in for the long haul,” Nicole finally answered.  “Because I don’t plan on going anywhere without you, even if we’re going into hell itself.” 

Because in the end, what was war except for another hell?  Nicole would fight at Grace’s side, no matter what came, and they would see things through to the very end. 

Together.

***

Waking up the following morning brought with it something Nicole hadn’t expected, a complete lack of pain.  It was as if the horrific events had never happened and it was almost impossible for her mind to truly wrap around that fact after so many days in an experimental hospital deep underground.  The only thing that truly grounded her was the sound of Grace’s soft snores beside her.

Nicole snuggled up with her, checking her phone for a moment for any messages.  The group chat was mostly people checking in that they were home safe before turning in.  It was barely ass AM in the morning, which meant she was probably the only one awake anyway.  The next thing that caught Nicole’s eye was an email from the Director of the college that excused her from classes for a week, no doubt courtesy of Sinclair.  

Another favor that the man might call in at any moment. 

Nicole considered trying for more sleep, but she knew that wouldn’t happen.  Instead she just laid back and let herself soak in the presence of her girlfriend and the fact that both of them had survived an event that should by all rights have ended in their deaths.  Bartran was powerful, and fast enough to handle most Rangers on his own, but Guiana was something else entirely. 

And Nicole had matched her. 

Whatever time it took for them to recover, they would seek her out again regardless of if she could morph or not.  Nicole wouldn’t be ready, that much was clear.  She could try to run, but that would be a betrayal of her duty as a Ranger, powers or no. 

“You think too loud,” Grace grumbled, her eyes still shut.  “Brain off, sleep more.” 

A soft chuckle spilled forth from Nicole, her hand coming up to gently cup Grace’s cheek.  Her girlfriend seemed so peaceful and vulnerable in that moment, but Nicole knew that she could spring up into violence in an instant.  Such was the truth of being a Ranger, even one who no longer held her full might. 

“Sorry.  I’ll try to think less for you.” 

“Cheeky,” Grace muttered.

“Just remember you have classes,” Nicole whispered.  “You’ve already missed a few days as it is.” 

“It’s the weekend,” Grace said.  

Nicole winced, double checking her phone for confirmation.  “It’s actually Monday.”

“Noooo!” Grace groaned, pulling a pillow over her face. 

***

After a hearty breakfast only made possible by waking up ungodly early, Nicole was left with little to do with her time.  Grace and Becca both had classes in the morning and while Nicole considered heading for hers even with the exception, it sort of felt wrong to do so.  Instead, Nicole had done something she hadn’t in a while, she’d added to her everyday belt. 

The blades that Grace had made for her weren’t technically legal to carry in the city, but given the threats that might come for her, Nicole would rather take the risk than be unprepared for an attack.  Nicole had also thrown her duster on to conceal the blades hidden along her back in a twin scout carry.  The leather coat was a warm comfort in the face of the late fall chill.  

Soon winter would hit in full, and Nicole was not looking forward to potentially facing the Sylan without her suit to protect her from the bite of nature.  At least the campus was peaceful while classes were in session, and it also presented an opportunity. 

The gymnastics building should be vacant for another hour, which would be perfect for seeing how her abilities still stacked up.  Stepping inside, she flicked on the lights and grinned.  She would once again have the place to herself for a while.  Nicole ran through her stretches, but intended to keep her normal clothes and weapons on.  If someone complained about boots on the mat…  Well, she could deal with that later. 

Nicole also took a moment to set up her phone and hit record.  It would be good to go over things with her team later.  Plus, Grace would appreciate the show, even if it didn’t show off her muscles all that much.  Nicole still struggled to understand what Grace saw in her, but she could only trust that her girlfriend was being honest. 

“We meet again.” 

Nicole turned quickly, the air around her whistling as she spun to face the sudden voice.  The instructor, Tanya, stood off to the side, a bemused smile on her face as she stepped out into the open.  Tanya’s eyes trailed over the outfit that was entirely inappropriate for a floor routine, but that smile didn’t falter. 

“Interesting choice in outfit,” Tanya continued.  “I do wonder what you might be getting up to in my gymnasium dressed like an assassin on the prowl.” 

Nicole shrugged, turning so Tanya couldn’t see her face.  “I wanted to practice some self-defense stuff in my Renfaire gear, figured this would be a good place given how cold it is out.” 

“Oh, of course!” Tanya said, clapping her hands once.  “Don’t mind me, I’ll just be over here to make sure you don’t slice up my mats with those knives you think are hidden.” 

Nicole rolled her eyes, knowing that Tanya knew more than she was letting on.  Nicole had checked the footage the news played, and someone got a decent shot from a helicopter when her morph broke.  It wouldn’t be enough to get a proper ID, but the red hair was rather distinctive even in the heavy rainfall. 

That Nicole now stood before someone with an eye for performance in a fair portion of the outfit her Ranger suit had modeled itself after would only make it worse.  If she was to be busted, better to own it than try to back out and run away.

The daggers stayed holstered as Nicole fell into one of the routines she had done the day she met Tanya, keeping herself close to human limits to start.  It would still make for a decent marker for her abilities, even without pushing herself to the fullest.  The routine went off easily as it had before, even with the mismatched gear weighing her down.

“You sure I can’t talk you into competing?” 

Nicole shook her head, knowing that the requests would never end, not as long as she appeared so compelling.  She could just out herself, which would put the questioning to a conclusive end, but that also meant another potential end to her already limited anonymity. 

Starting another recording, she fell back into another comfortable routine.  The moment some leering guy showed up, she would probably leave, but while it was just the two of them she would show off a bit.  Once again, there was no difficulty in doing even the most difficult of her old sets, which took a lot of the enjoyment out of doing so. 

Maybe she should try to come up with some new routines that took her new strength and speed into account?  That could provide the challenge that was now lacking.  Finishing yet another routine, she couldn’t help but avoid the calculating gaze of the gymnastics instructor and former Olympian. 

“I have my reasons,” Nicole said, taking the opportunity to rotate into a handstand, and when that proved too easy, she shifted to one arm and started doing push ups.  “Think about it.  I’m on medical leave, yet nothing is wrong with me, and I insist I can’t compete.  Why is that?” 

“I’d say it’s fairly obvious,” Tanya said with a shrug, taking a seat against the wall.  “I mostly want you on the team to push my other idiots into trying harder, even if you can’t compete.”  Then, Tanya smirked.  “As an aside, the doors are all locked if you want to truly cut loose.” 

It really shouldn’t have surprised Nicole that the woman figured things out.  Competing at the level she had, there were likely other Rangers that tried to worm their way into events they shouldn’t, and leave it to a master to pick those out when they cropped up. 

“I can’t cut loose,” Nicole admitted through grit teeth.  “You no doubt saw the stunt I pulled, well, it had consequences.” 

Tanya frowned for a moment, then her eyes shot wide.  “No shit?  But the stuff you just did—” 

“Are well above human baseline?” Nicole asked, her eyes burning as she forced a smile.  “Some things can’t be taken as easily.” 

“Don’t tell me you still intend to fight,” Tanya asked in a near whisper. 

In answer, Nicole drew her daggers and launched into one of the combat routines she had barely practiced since finding it online.  She really needed to get in touch with some instructors, including that HEMA thing that Jeff mentioned.  Despite the inexperience, Nicole’s actions were swift and decisive, striking at machines that only existed within her mind’s eye. 

“Shit,” Tanya said, drawing Nicole’s gaze.  “It’s funny, when we first met I had my money on you being the Red Ranger.” 

Nicole couldn’t help but chuckle.  “Sorry to disappoint.  It would be a bit on the nose for the ginger to be the Red Ranger though.” 

Tanya tapped her chin, seemingly deep in thought.  “Think there have been Rangers that fell into racial stereotypes before?” 

“Probably,” Nicole said, lining up for a new display, her blades stowed once again.  As funny as it might have been to reveal that the original White Ranger was a black man, the fact he still lived was supposed to be a secret.  “I’m going to push myself a bit here, just don’t panic if I hit the mat hard.”   

She’d need to be careful, because Nicole suspected that she could jump higher than the ceilings even as she currently was.  Actually, were there any routines that would benefit from her enhancements beyond the aerial stuff?  So, she did exactly that, rolling into a floor routine with as many flips as she could, only she added impossible heights to them. 

There was a thrill to that, even if it was easier than ever to pull off.  Watching the world twist around her at speeds that should have blacked her out, stalling out twenty plus feet off the ground only to come tumbling back to the earth in a controlled fall.  It was thrilling, even if there was no real danger. 

Just for giggles, on one such jump, she touched the ceiling, then let herself fall back to the mat with a heavy thump.  She was laughing even as Tanya came running over, Nicole’s phone in hand. 

“Damn girl,” she said, offering her a hand that wasn’t really needed.  “That was cool as shit.” 

“Fun too,” Nicole admitted, getting back to her feet with a quick kip up.  Nicole reached for that mental switch that would dismiss her transformation almost reflexively, only to pause as it caught up with her that she wasn’t transformed.  That didn’t help how she flinched reflexively, as if anticipating crippling pain once more.  Seeing Tanya’s concerned visage, she smiled softly.  “Hopefully that passes in time.” 

“I saw the footage, and it really should have clicked that it was you in hindsight,” Tanya said, handing Nicole’s phone back.  “It’s just like getting back into things after an injury.  You’ll get there.” 

It was true.  Anyone that competed had injuries from what they did that had to be overcome, and the pain stayed fresh in the mind despite everything being all healed up.  Nicole knew it was all in her mind, but that didn’t make it any less traumatic for her.  Another fight would come, and she would feel that hesitation, and she would move beyond it. 

Because that’s what heroes do. 

“Maybe I will pop in to help motivate your slackers,” Nicole said, gathering her things.  She would probably go for a run after, that way she didn’t waste a shower before meeting up with Grace for a double date with Colin and Becca.

With her phone back in hand, Nicole snapped another selfie, sending it off to Grace as she did.  She was a lot less self conscious than she was when they first met, but that didn’t mean she wasn’t blushing up a storm at the thought of her girlfriend getting excited over pictures of her.  That voice that whispered insults once said in the open wasn’t as loud as it once was, but that didn’t mean it had fallen completely silent. 

It was just that certain compliments whispered in heated moments were much harder to ignore.  That thought alone brought heat to her cheeks and a smile to her lips, even as the blushing emoji reply came in. 

“So, when do I get to meet this girlfriend you’re showing off so much for?” Tanya asked with a knowing smirk.  “She’s got to be something special.” 

“You have no idea,” Nicole said, grabbing her bag.  “I’ve said it often, but she looks pretty good in red.”

Tanya belted out a jovial laugh, giving Nicole a firm slap on the back as she did.  “You really don’t do things by half, do you?” 

Images flashed through Nicole’s mind, from her disastrous morph, all the way back to when she stood up for Becca, and everything in between.  Whether it be good or bad, she really did throw herself completely into whatever came her way.  Grace included. 

“Damn right I don’t,” Nicole said, and departed for her date.

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 36 - Stand Together

“Cultivating?” Kayla asked.  “That makes it sound like they’re fucking growing us.” 

“That isn’t an inaccurate statement,” Sinclair said with a sigh.  “We’ve been tracking every attack we can across the globe.  Each new Ranger team appeared during a mass attack against a civilian population.  Some came from civilian populations within, others came from military or police forces, but all had one thing in common.” 

“A genuine desire to protect,” Kelly finished.  “All Rangers that originated from a Sylan attack have this in common.” 

Jeff’s eyes narrowed at the statement, though he didn’t voice whatever had crossed his mind at the time.  One thing that Nicole had realized about the man was that he was far sharper than he let on.  She would ask later, once they were away from the mysterious CEO and his cohort of rather intimidating people. 

“The pause during the initial invasion,” Devon said.  “They weren’t expecting the Rangers to appear, were they?” 

“Someone did,” Nicole said.  “The Rangers aren’t appearing by chance, and something tells me we’re far from the first species that this has happened with, not counting those who originally created the Power.” 

“Lead the way, hold the line,” Sinclair said.  Nicole’s head snapped to him in an instant, her eyes narrowed in recognition of those words.  “Oh yes, you’re hardly the first to hear something along those lines.  What did you see in your vision?” 

Nicole swallowed dryly, visions of horror flashing through her mind.  It was the one thing she hadn’t told her team about, a secret she held close, because she wasn’t sure it had actually been real.  Would her team think differently of her for it?  Would they resent her for keeping something like that a secret?  A firm squeeze on her shoulder reminded her that she wasn’t alone.  Her girlfriend dismissed her morph, smiling down at her with tender affection.  It was enough to bring tears to Nicole’s eyes.  Grace was there with her, and she wouldn’t be alone even after losing her ability to morph.  Her girlfriend hadn’t abandoned her, was standing beside her.

Steeling herself, Nicole looked Sinclair right in his amber eyes.  They were cold, calculating, and somewhat terrifying in the same way Bartran’s could be.  This was a person that looked at the big picture, not a man that she could trust to do right by the individual if it didn’t also benefit the whole. 

Still, he had asked a question, and Nicole would answer it.

“Death, on a scale we can hardly imagine.  Creatures the size of that damn worm in the thousands scouring civilization from the surface of a planet.  A machine making a valiant stand, backed by five Rangers.  Words of encouragement, telling us just that, for a brighter tomorrow.” 

Sinclair closed those eyes of his and took a deep breath.  He wasn’t surprised by her statement, not like her own team had been.  It was a secret she had kept from everyone, including Grace, and she felt horrible about it being revealed in such a way.

“I’d almost convinced myself that it was nothing more than a hallucination or fleeting dream,” Nicole said. “It wasn’t just a dream, was it?” 

Sinclair put upon a gentle expression, though that kindness never reached his eyes.  “I’m afraid not.  I had a similar vision myself, though I suspect that ewe each heard from a different specter of the past.” 

Five Rangers from ages past reaching out across space and time, how had they managed that?  It didn’t make sense, yet something about the statement resonated with her as truthful.  Nicole didn’t expect to ever get an answer to that mystery, but if a chance ever presented itself, she would pursue it.

“Wait, this is all ancient aliens stuff?” Devon asked. 

Anita snorted.  “Sure is, big guy.  Bet you never thought crazy hair would be right.” 

“So what, we investigate the pyramids or some shit for clues?” Kayla demanded. 

Jeff chuckled.  “No, that’s too on the nose.  My bet is there’s something like Stonehenge that leads to another universe.” 

Grace groaned.  “And on that note we’ve lost the conversation.” 

“I agree,” Kelly said, openly laughing.  “Nicole, I would suggest you meditate on anything that seems remiss when you match a Ranger in combat.  Practice and focus, and who knows, we might find an answer.” 

Nicole nodded mutely, afraid to speak and risk her voice cracking at the hope she now felt.  She wanted to remain useful to the team, to continue the fight against the invaders.

Despite losing her abilities, Nicole was still a Ranger, and she wasn’t about to back down in the face of adversity.  She would fight and learn, she would push through despite everything currently against her. 

Nicole would survive, and in doing so, help carve a path forward for humanity. 

Business concluded, Nicole moved to rejoin her team when a throat cleared.  Turning back to face it, Sinclair made a gesture.  Kelly stepped over, then handed Nicole a card.  Looking down at it, it wasn’t a business card but the hard plastic of a credit or debit card.  She couldn’t help but blink, looking back up with wide eyes. 

“You’ve contributed immensely to our research,” Sinclair said for his… Actually, Nicole wasn’t sure what Kelly’s actual position was; given she appeared to be part research assistant and part secretary.  “Consider that reimbursement for your assistance with that as well as your help with our offices above.” 

There was no telling how much was on the card, or where the account the card used was even located.  Nicole was hesitant to accept such an obvious ploy, but she also needed the money and could no longer rely upon her status as a Ranger to help her with the Fire Department.  Apprehension coiled within her, but this could be her ticket out of her current monetary issues.

“Thank you,” Nicole said, keeping it simple.  “You probably know exactly how to reach me, so there’s no real point in offering my contact information.” 

“A correct assumption,” Kelly said.  “We’ll be in touch, that much I can promise you.” 

Nicole answered with a sharp nod.  As much as she wanted to distrust them, Sinclair was making sure that his people went out of their way to avoid that.  Nicole might not be offering them the benefit of the doubt, or taking their word at face value, but she could relax her distrust, just a bit. 

Anita didn’t leave with the team, instead staying behind to discuss something with Sinclair.  That too was suspicious, but she wasn’t in a state to question it.  Kayla’s van waited for them where a chauffeur might park a waiting limo.  It was oddly amusing to see the older vehicle just sitting there. 

The team were quick to climb in, taking the same places they had in the ride to the mall just days prior.  Well, Jeff was beside Kayla and Devon had taken a sole seat in the middle row.  Grace quickly shifted, allowing Nicole to lay against her thigh.  She wasn’t one to turn down such an offer and quickly found herself comfortable even as they pulled away. 

The weather was dreary, a slight mist fell even as the temperature hovered just a few degrees over freezing.  It cast the world in a haze, reflecting Nicole’s feelings on the coming days.  The future was uncertain, her place in it even more so.  She would need to learn to fight, no longer having her full Ranger reflexes to fall back upon.  If nothing else, she would be dusting off her Renaissance gear, maybe she could even get Sinclair to source some Sylan grade armor from one of their projects if it allowed her to continue in the field.

“Well, the last few days was a shit show,” Kayla said, eyes carefully on the road.  “How are you holding up, Nicole?  Be honest, none of the bullshit you were putting upon back there.” 

“Fucking awful,” Nicole admitted.  “My whole body feels raw and hollow.  Whatever I did left a mark on me, that’s for damn sure.” 

Grace’s hand found its way to her hair, tracing gentle strokes along her scalp.  The action sent goosebumps racing down her limbs, but the feeling of warmth it inspired was pleasant.  The warmth was different compared to the burning of the rampant energy that nearly killed her only days prior.

“You’re alive, that’s what matters,” Jeff said.  “Plus, you showed those invading assholes just what it means to fuck with humanity.” 

That statement reminded Nicole of a question she had been meaning to ask.  “What happened with Maraline after I was taken away?” 

Kayla snorted.  “She stood around awkwardly for about twenty seconds before fucking off.” 

“Damn.” 

So much for hoping that she stuck around long enough for someone to talk to her.  The chance of winning her over to their side was slim, but the fact that she didn’t retreat with the others, that she showed genuine concern?  It gave Nicole hope that there might actually be more to the woman than appearances suggested.

Maraline had demonstrated that she cared, and the implications that she didn’t have complete freedom of will sat heavily on her mind.  Was there anything that could be done for the Sylan General, or were they fated to fall to one another’s blades?

“Is it true?” Devon asked.  “Did you really lose your morpher?” 

A crushing weight settled in Nicole’s stomach at the blunt reminder of her situation.

“It was damaged,” Nicole confirmed, her eyes screwed shut. 

Devon’s shoulders dropped as he looked out the window.  “Further proof, I suppose.” 

The vehicle jerked slightly as Kayla fought against herself for a moment before turning in her seat even as they continued down the highway.  “The fuck does that mean?”

“That I was wrong,” Devon said, sounding utterly defeated.  “I thought I knew how the world was, what my power meant, yet Nicole has proven herself a true hero time and again.  Now, she nearly died protecting us, and it cost her everything.” 

“Not everything,” Grace said.

Jeff laughed.  “Damn right, she still has all of us.  I’m not about to let something as inconsequential like losing one’s powers drive a wedge between us.” 

“We’re a team,” Kayla confirmed, eyes watching a cop car as it pulled beside them, then continued on a moment later.  “Powers or not, we stand together.” 

Tears filled Nicole’s eyes at the heartfelt determination that her friends were pouring out without reservation.  The only one still silent was Devon who stared at the watch on his wrist.  That was when he slipped it off, holding it up for a moment before nodding.

“I don’t deserve this,” he said, holding it out.  “You would put it to so much better use than I ever could.” 

Nicole stared blankly at the silver rimmed watch in his hand, knowing what it meant to make such an offer.  He was willing to give up his own means of being a Ranger, all so she could continue fighting.  The sporadic tears that had pricked at her eyes turned into a steady stream as Nicole choked out a sob. 

She reached out, her hands closing around Devon’s own as she offered him a wet smile.  Nicole could see the apprehension in his eyes, the hesitation.  He didn’t WANT to do this, but felt that it was the right thing to do.  That alone meant more to her than anything else he could have ever said.  Nicole offered him a subtle nod then closed his hand back around the device.

As pure as the offer had been, she knew she couldn’t accept it. 

“That morpher is not mine to take,” Nicole said softly.  “But the offer meant more than you could ever understand.” 

Devon pulled his hand back, reaching up to rub at the back of his head before a light tap of the morpher against his skull.  He flinched, then sighed as he fixed it back to his wrist.  Silence hung in the air, but it was the genuineness of it all that stuck out most to Nicole.  Maybe there would be a way forward for him to repair the bonds with their team.

The ride was far less vocal from there, and the speakers weren’t blasting anything that could even remotely start any arguments, just some classics of early 2010s.  It was always hard to criticize the shit that your parents insisted you grow up with, but at least it wasn’t the ancient stuff from the 80s that millennials all seemed to cling to in the same way. 

The world drifted by as Nicole rested her head on Grace’s lap, the gentle motions of fingers on hair and across the scalp helped her relax despite the continued aches from her recovery.  The sudden nudge was unwelcome and Nicole was quick to voice her disagreement.  Unfortunately the next nudge was a bit more forceful, necessitating that Nicole bury her head further into her comfortable pillow. 

Then fingers found her ribs and she squealed. 

Shooting bolt upright, Nicole glared at the woman whose fingers had just struck such a devastating blow.  Grace’s hands were up, and a finger was pointed squarely at Kayla who stood just outside the van door which had been pulled open, letting the cool air blow inside.

“Grace wasn’t willing to do what was necessary,” Kayla said.  “I already dropped off Devon, and Jeff lives here at the dorms with you, so this is my last stop before heading home.” 

“One star,” Nicole muttered, sitting up.  “I’m review bombing your ass to hell and back for this slight.” 

Kayla just grinned.  “Go ahead, I picked you up on my throwaway account.” 

“Curses,” Nicole muttered, extracting herself from the car proper only to stumble from a numb leg as she stood.  Grace was there in an instant, catching her before anything could happen.  “Thanks.” 

“Anytime,” her girlfriend said with a smile.  “Come on, let’s get you inside.  I already got permission from Becca to bunk with you for a few days.” 

Nicole groaned.  “Becca’s gonna kill me.” 

“Probably,” Grace agreed without a hint of joking or irony.  “She’s been all kinds of pissed and worried since the fight.” 

The words were like a backhand across the face, and Nicole lamented that she hadn’t been allowed access to her phone even after it was recharged.  Sure, she had it now, but recent revelations had been enough of a distraction that she hadn’t even considered texting her best friend. 

“I’m a terrible friend,” Nicole muttered. 

Grace blinked, then shook her head rapidly.  “Oh, no no, none of that is directed at you.  She’s pissed that you were hurt in the first place.  Kayla and Jeff were keeping her in the loop as best they could, don’t worry.” 

“Still gonna,” Nicole muttered. 

Grace sighed.  “Of course you will.  Kayla, drive safe.  I’ll keep everyone in the loop.” 

“You better,” Kayla said, though it was a teasing tone.  “Nicole, try to get some rest.  I know you can still kick ass, but I can see it on your face that you’re still in pain.  Don’t be like the boys and try to power through it.” 

Nicole looked away, because that was exactly what she had been doing.  Kayla chuckled mirthlessly, then got back into her van leaving the couple behind.  Even after her team had given her such vocal support, it wasn’t enough to completely quell her worries.  Those would always persist no matter what.  Even if she got her ability to morph back tomorrow, those doubts would endure. 

Grace was unlocking the door to Nicole’s dorm with a key that she hadn’t given her only for the door to swing open and for a blur of blue to crash into her.  It took a moment for her to realize it was Rebecca, her hair had been dyed again.

“I was so fucking worried!” Becca said.  “I saw bits of it on the news, but I didn’t even know if you were alive until Jeff and Kayla came by.” 

Nicole blinked, but Grace headed off her question.  “I asked them if they could keep her up to date.  I didn’t have her number and your phone was a lost cause following the double morph thing.” 

“And it’s a good thing that she did,” Becca said with an adorable pout.  “I was worried sick, you know!” 

Nicole winced.  “I’m sorry.” 

“Not your fault,” Rebecca said, poking at her sternum.  Nicole could only laugh at how she tried to act tough.  “You were in a coma after almost dying.  I know I can’t tell you to stop fighting, I just…  Just let me hug my friend, okay?” 

Tears pricked at Nicole’s eyes as she swept Becca into a hug.  It was almost funny, Becca was so much taller than her, yet Nicole was considerably stronger, even before she became a Ranger.  She recalled one time when they were Juniors and some kid stuck gum in Becca’s hair.  Nicole had held her, literally, as she cried into her shoulder. 

So, leaning on those memories, Nicole swept Rebecca into a princess carry and held her close, letting her friend cry it out.  It was almost nostalgic, holding her friend again.  Nicole was stronger now, and Becca felt almost weightless, but her feet weren’t steady, she still had her aches, but Nicole would put up with it for her friend.

Grace patted her on the shoulder and made her way over to the kitchen where she filled the kettle and set it to boil.  Nicole wasn’t much in the mood for tea, but a bit of chamomile wouldn’t hurt.  Plus, with how Becca was sobbing, she could probably use something warm on her throat. 

Fingers twined through Becca’s hair as Nicole gently massaged her friend’s scalp, humming a gentle tune as she did.  After a few minutes of that, Grace returned with three mugs in one hand and a steaming kettle in the other.  She pulled a coaster over and put the kettle on it before setting the cups out and filling them with steaming hot water. 

The gentle smell of tea filled the air and Grace took the seat beside Nicole, snuggling up against her shoulder, but not invading the space where Becca was situated on her lap.  Nicole accepted the offered cup and Becca finally scooted aside, staying close but maintaining contact.  Moreso, Nicole snuck a glance at her girlfriend and found not a hint of jealousy in her expression, something she was rather appreciative of.

“I saw you on the news,” Becca said after a moment, her voice soft.  “They actually got a pretty good shot of when you transformed again.” 

A few days ago, that would have alarmed her far more than it did.  Knowing the government already knew who she was, the only real risk was that someone might leak her identity and she would be forced to go public.  That would be annoying as hell, but she could deal with it.  Hell, maybe Sinclair could even help keep things under wraps.  It almost felt like he was doing exactly that during their conversations.

Carlos was an open Ranger, so he could probably offer some pointers if her life blew up over it.  Only time would tell.  For now, she would just take a wait and see approach. 

“I’m sorry you had to see that,” Nicole said, pulling her best friend and sister in all but blood into another close hug.  “Not really much I can say to reassure you there, unfortunately.”

“Just…  Can you promise not to do that again?” 

Nicole sighed.  “About that…  My morpher was damaged, with no way to repair it.” 

“Then,” Becca asked, her voice almost hopeful. 

Nicole smiled bitterly.  “I don’t intend to stand down.  I’m still stronger than most, and if I’m able, I don’t plan on stopping.  I’m still a Ranger, even without the fancy powers.” 

“But you’re not,” Becca pleaded.  “Why do you have to keep going out there, why does it have to be you to risk your life like that?  Are you still—” 

Her voice cut off with a whimper, but Nicole hadn’t missed the implied question.  She’d found reasons to live, even if she relapsed from time to time in her old mentality.  Sure, Nicole was throwing herself into danger again, but she wasn’t actively seeking death.

Nicole had people in her life that genuinely cared for her well being, something she knew before, but didn’t fully understand when it was just her moving in with Rebecca’s parents after she lost her own.  That only lasted a few months, but she always felt like she was imposing on their hospitality.  That was when her spiral started in earnest, when she started letting the insults get to her, because children were cruel. 

Worse, Rebecca’s birth father tried to force himself back into her life, insisting that he would reclaim his son.  Colin almost went to jail when he kicked the piss out of Becca’s sperm donor.  Nicole still looked back on that moment fondly, one of the few bright spots in those days.  There was nothing quite as humiliating for a redneck from down south getting their ass handed to them by a five foot nothing trans man. 

Even with all of that, Nicole hadn’t felt like part of their family, just an inconvenience that they took care of out of an obligation and nothing more.  Now, sitting on a couch in the early afternoon, Nicole felt like she had found a place she belonged, and something worth fighting for.

“I’m sorry,” Nicole said.  “But if that is the price for you, or Grace, or anyone else I care about coming home alive, I’d gladly put myself in front of that danger.  The future is worth fighting for, and I can’t be a bystander, not anymore.” 

Becca whimpered, snuggling closer as she did.  Grace tossed an arm over her shoulder and pulled Nicole in tight.  Sitting there, wrapped up in the affection of people who genuinely cared for her as she drifted off.

Calling all Ranger Readers!

I've got some good news! I've just finished uploading all my edited chapters! Up through chapter 35 is now available in a collection (the old draft collection is now renamed and the cover art reverted to reflect that shift) So while it isn't as far along the story as that version was, this is now going to be the collection I update as I go. I hope everyone enjoys the cleaned up and expanded texts!

(And helps me catch any issues before they hit the open net for mocking. :P

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 35 - Secrets Spoken

Three days had passed since Nicole first woke in the hidden hospital deep below Sinclair Industries.  Whatever that strange wand did, Nicole felt better than she had any right to, and the provided physical therapy was almost unneeded.  She was being attended to by actual medical staff now, and had only seen Kelly once since their talk while Sinclair was busy with other matters.  Again, Nicole didn’t truly trust them, but there was only so much she could do from a hospital bed. 

At least she wasn’t being restricted from having visitors.  Grace remained a constant companion through that time, though she was currently up above waiting for the team to arrive.  Nicole would be getting released from their care and the entire team promised to be there for when it happened. 

The other side of that coin was that Sinclair and Rivers would be speaking with them again, not that Nicole had the foggiest idea of what it might be about.  Despite how forthcoming they had been in the original conversation, it was clear they had ulterior motives beyond helping humanity survive the coming storm.

Because if there was one thing that Nicole had come to accept after her battle with the Sylan elite, it was that even if all the Rangers of the world were to band together, they would only be able to buy time at best.  Bartran was unbelievably powerful, and faster than a normal Ranger by a significant margin.  Hell, if it wasn’t for Guiana, he would be the swiftest thing she had ever seen. 

Guiana however, was controlled perfection with a blade, and had the speed to make anyone who crossed her path regret it for the bare instant it took for her to put that needlepoint through their eye.  Nicole could hardly believe that she had kept up with such visceral speeds, yet she had not only done that, but exceeded her for the barest of moments.

The Sylan Empire likely had hundreds of fighters that could be counted in the same power brackets, yet they hadn’t brought them all to this invasion.  Just how many conquests were being waged across the stars?  Why had their supposed Commander stepped in personally for a backwater like Earth?

Those were the ideas that plagued Nicole as she got dressed for the first time in normal clothes.  She still had a few aches, but they were little more than normal soreness after a hard day on the gymnastics mat.  Nicole could have stayed longer, but she wasn’t allowed any visitors in her room, only Grace had been given the exception.  She was eager to see her friends again, even if she was worried how they might act now that she had lost her morphing capabilities. 

A gentle knock sounded just as Nicole pulled her shirt overhead.  “I’m decent.” 

Kelly Rivers stepped in, a gentle smile on her face and tablet held loosely in her arm.  The woman was sharply dressed as per usual, though she lacked the white lab coat she had favored on her prior visits.  One thing that Nicole noted about her was that despite the rather fancy pants and top, she wore combat boots instead of something that matched. 

The choice in footwear didn’t surprise Nicole much given the nature of the operation Sinclair seemed to be running.  If the facility were ever attacked, the researchers would need to be able to evacuate swiftly, fancy shoes would be counter productive at best, deadly at worst.

“I’m glad to see you up and mobile,” Kelly said, grinning as she looked her over.  “Still favoring your left side a bit?” 

“Not as bad as yesterday,” Nicole confirmed.  “I’m amazed at how quickly I’ve recovered, even with your fancy tech.” 

Kelly’s smile faltered slightly.  “Yes, you’ve exceeded my predictions as well, to be honest.  I have a few theories about that, but I’m unsure if I should mention them.” 

Nicole swallowed.  “I’m guessing some of them might make me worry if I knew?” 

“Something like that,” Kelly confirmed.  “Once we know conclusively we’ll inform you of the findings.” 

The worry wort within Nicole wanted to go over the worst case scenarios, but that would only lead to madness.  For now she would focus on seeing her team again, and after that she could collapse into her own bed, preferably with a warm Grace cuddled up next to her.  Thankfully Kelly was quick to go over the discharge process, which was mercifully shorter than an official hospital would be, and included a final sweep with that glow stick of Source powered healing.  It didn’t even have a proper name, just a prototype designation that was a string of ten digits and three random letters. 

Needless to say, they weren’t ready for mass production. 

“Alright, ready to head up to the lobby?” Kelly asked. 

Nicole nodded.  “Ready as I’ll ever be.” 

Kelly was quick to exit the room, her stride tight and professional.  Nicole followed, her body protesting with the dullest of aches, but she had no issues keeping pace.  They entered an elevator moments later and then they were rising.  There were no floor displays, Kelly had simply tapped a card to the reader and the thing seemed to know exactly where it was going.  Was it a one destination elevator? 

Obviously the basement of their building was a secret, one they didn’t want out, but they hadn’t extracted any guarantees that Nicole or Grace wouldn’t speak about it.  Then again, doing so would just invite a Sylan attack against them.  Maraline had seemed fascinated with the device that saved her, and it brought some suspicions about the level of research that was actually happening in the depths of their labs.

Stepping out into the lobby, Nicole blinked when she saw her team arrayed across from two people that had their backs to the elevator.  Grace was the first to notice her arrival, but didn’t react other than eye contact, which suggested that things were serious.  The lobby was still closed to the public as the building was repaired from the fire. 

A fire that they had caused through a malfunctioning prototype.  Nicole tried not to place the blame for that on anyone present, but a part of her really wanted to.  So many deaths, and it was all an accident from a prototype bootleg space magic device. 

Of the two figures, Xavier Sinclair was immediately recognizable even from behind, but the other person wasn’t.  She was tall, with dark hair and tanned skin.  She wore a black leather jacket and jeans, nothing special compared to Sinclair’s fitted suit.  Given the way that Devon seemed to be glaring at her, Nicole was starting to get a suspicion as to who she might be.  

The question remained, why were they all meeting the Yellow Ranger out of her uniform?

“Nicole, it’s good to see you up and about,” Sinclair said as he turned.  “I’ve already introduced the others to Miss Rentaria here.” 

The woman turned, brown eyes filled with mirth.  “We’ve met.  Hard to forget carrying a girl from danger like that.”  Her statement was then punctuated with a flirtatious wink.  Grace actually growled at that which only set the woman into a fit of laughter.  “God, you’re all fun to tease.  This assignment is gonna be great!”  She then thrust out her hand.  “Anita Rentaria, Yellow Ranger at your service and on loan to assist in keeping the city safe while you’re down a member.” 

Devon hesitantly accepted the hand, still glaring harshly at the woman who had once threatened him out of uniform.  With the suspicion confirmed, it only brought up a large number of questions that Nicole wanted to ask, but she would see what information would be volunteered first before she decided to let her displeasure be known. 

“Do we need a fifth Ranger?” Kayla asked.  “No offense, but you did threaten a member of our team.” 

Anita shrugged.  “Eh, I wasn’t the one to threaten him.  That was Sara.” 

Everyone paused whatever they were about to say as Anita’s carefree grin suddenly shifted into a scowl.  “Oh no, that bitch isn’t about to blame this on me.  I don’t care how much she bitches later about the forced swap, I’m not letting that slide.” 

Nicole’s mind raced at the completely different tone, facial set, and how she even switched fucking accents.  She hadn’t met anyone who was plural before, not in person at least, but she was aware they existed and this certainly seemed like the people she’d talked to online described. 

“Obviously it was you who threatened me,” Devon snarled.  

Anita, or rather, Sara, sighed.  “Yes, I was out front when the threats were delivered.  Though the entire thing was her idea.  Anita thought it would be funny to mess with your bitch of a girlfriend.” 

“You have no right to call her that,” Devon said, stepping into Sara’s personal space.  “If you ever—” 

It was a case of blink and you might miss it, but Devon was thrown to the ground with an arm pinned behind his back.  Several flashes of color spanned the room and even Nicole had reached for the watch that was no longer there.  The realization sent a pang through Nicole as she relaxed her hands, unable to do anything about the Rangers ready to fight all around her.  

Sara’s expression remained in place, almost seeming disinterested with what happened. 

“Please don’t do that again,” Sara said wearily.  “I have problems with men getting close.  I’m going to let you up now, but next time I’m breaking something.” 

She stayed true to her word and backed off with some speed.  Nicole’s team moved almost immediately.  Kayla and Grace moved to keep Sara from closing the distance again while Jeff helped Devon back up.  Neither Sinclair or Rivers had moved to intervene, and if anything, the pair seemed more amused than anything. 

“Why didn’t the two of you do anything?” Nicole asked. 

Kelly shrugged.  “Honestly?  This is going far better than expected.  Rentaria volunteered for the assignment before we even asked her.  They were informed that it would be up to your team if anything was to be approved.” 

Nicole regarded the woman again, who was back to the irreverent displays of Anita, and let out a sigh.  “Well, now I’m almost glad I’m benched.” 

“Don’t count yourself out just yet,” Xavier said with a smirk that promised something terrible.  “There is one more test I wish to conduct before you depart, if you’re feeling up for it.” 

Nicole eyed the man warily.  “What sort of test?” 

A bright yellow flash followed and the Yellow Ranger stepped forward.  “He means me.  He wants to see if you can still fight despite what happened.” 

“Absolutely fucking not!” Grace snapped.  “She’s not even fully recovered yet for fuck’s sake!” 

“All true,” Sinclair agreed.  “Yet I wish to see if she ended up like me, or if something else is at work.” 

Curious at what he meant by that, Nicole held up a hand.  “Explain.” 

“I will after you have a short spar,” Sinclair said. 

“Promise not to hurt you,” Anita added cheekily.  “If anything I’m hoping you manage to hurt me.” 

What?  How the hell did they think she could hurt a Ranger in a straight fight?  Sure, they had added unmorphed practice into their drills, but the few times she and Grace had tried sparing with such a discrepancy in power, it had ended up being a completely one sided curb stomp. 

“Humor me,” Sinclair implored.  “It’s the easiest way to confirm one of Kelly’s theories she no doubt mentioned when she wasn’t supposed to.” 

Oh, that was such bullshit.  “Now I know she mentioned them on purpose.” 

“Acting petulant won’t change things,” Kelly said.  

“She’s right, you know,” Anita said, then her fist blurred out.  

Nicole barely managed to fall back, her whole body ached in protest but instincts took over as Nicole rolled back to her feet and brought her hands up defensively.  Yellow’s head tilted a bit and Nicole couldn’t tell if they had switched who was out front or not, but they were now all business with their posture. 

“What the fuck is wrong wi—” 

The words were cut off as Nicole was forced to block a rapid punch combo.  The impacts stung, but she managed just barely, keeping up with the blatantly telegraphed strikes.  It was a small mercy that Yellow was taking it easy on her, ramping up slowly from human norms.  There was no focus to spare for how her friends were handling it, but she knew that if it looked truly dangerous that Grace would step in.

Kicks joined the punches and it was obvious that Yellow was picking up the pace.  Nicole raised both arms to catch a roundhouse, then grabbed the leg and shoved the Ranger back.  Yellow twisted in the air and landed in a three point crouch, laughing. 

“Not bad,” Yellow said, standing as she rolled her shoulders.  “Think you’re up for more?” 

Nicole heaved out a few breaths, already starting to feel rather warm from the exertion.  Not that she was about to admit it in front of the assholes subjecting her to this shit.  “That’s rhetorical, isn’t it?” 

Another chuckle and Yellow was back into motion.

The strike was faster than any of the previous ones, grazing Nicole across the cheek as she barely managed to shift aside.  Her eyes narrowed as she tightened her focus, bringing it all down on the arrogant Ranger that was simply toying with her.

Reaching for the rhythm of Yellow’s strikes, Nicole snaked her own fist out with a discordant blow, striking the Ranger in the rib.  Nicole felt the kinetic barrier flex, but it didn’t come close to giving out. 

Nicole danced back almost immediately, playing for distance even as she heaved for breath.  Despite the two exchanges taking only a few moments she was still winded as all hell.  She turned a harsh glare upon her benefactors, particularly Rivers.

“That good enough?” 

Kelly tapped something on her tablet, then smiled.  “I do believe it was.  Thank you for putting up with that, Nicole.  It would appear that we have some answers for you now.” 

“The readings?” Sinclair asked, leaning over to view the tablet. 

Kelly flicked through several screens before stopping on one in particular.  “The sensors definitely picked up a spike, something we never quite observed with you.” 

“Interesting,” Sinclair said.  “Nicole, are you aware of the results of my own spars with Yellow while she is morphed?” 

Curious where he was going with that, Nicole shook her head.  “How could I be?” 

“Then you’re unaware of what you just did,” Sinclair said with a smile that almost seemed predatory.  “You might have lost your morpher, but much of that power has remained with you, changed you.  It’s why you healed so quickly, and why Yellow struggled to land a hit.” 

Struggled?  “She was toying with me the entire time.” 

“Nope,” Yellow said, dismissing her morph.  “I can assure you, I was doing my best to hit you during that second exchange.”

A shuddering thump hit Nicole in the chest as she sucked in a breath.  Were they really suggesting that she could still reach the heights of a Ranger?  This had to be some cruel trick, a final jab at her from the uncaring void that was the universe itself.

“Couldn’t Sinclair do all this?” Nicole asked carefully. 

The man grimaced, but it was Kelly that spoke up.

“You severely overestimate Sinclair’s ability.  He’s only a hair over baseline, something that’s different about your entire group.  It’s why we took an interest in you, you continued to produce Source energy even while unconscious.” 

Nicole stumbled back, strong arms hooking under her before she could fall.  Just what the hell had happened that she was apparently producing the energy that Rangers used even after her morpher was all but scrap metal.  She wasn’t even wearing it, Sinclair had kept the damn thing for research purposes. 

“I got you,” Grace whispered, helping Nicole find her feet again.  “So what does this mean?  That our entire team is different from most Rangers?” 

Kelly smiled, though it was a bit rueful.  “All Ranger teams have something about them that is unique.  It seems to be the one consistent thing across all teams, the lack of consistency in ability.  Some are stronger, some weaker, and you lot can channel far more Source energy than others.” 

“Another anomaly in the baselines,” Nicole muttered, quoting the Commander as she thought back over everything said during the battle.  “They always mentioned data while fighting us.” 

“Exactly,” Sinclair said.  “It always struck everyone as strange that an entire invasion was halted in the face of a single Ranger team, then few questioned why so many others began to appear to counter the continuing attacks. 

“The leading theory among the Pentagon was that the attacks remained focused on Rangers since they were a known element, yet random attacks against hard targets continued despite the vast majority being aimed at Rangers.  Can you guess why that is?” 

Nicole thought she was ready for the conclusion, but she was wrong.  It made a disturbing amount of sense and everything said to her by the Sylan elite shifted, falling into place in a weave that all lined up almost perfectly. 

“They didn’t stop because the Rangers were a threat, they shifted focus because the Rangers were the goal.” 

“Exactly,” Sinclair said gravely.  “They aren’t trying to fight against the Rangers, they’re cultivating them in an effort to study the Source.”

The Reluctant Ranger Chapter 34 - Agony

A whimper broke the silence even as sheets stirred.  Raw nerves protested the action as Nicole hissed out a curse through cracked lips and a dry throat.  Blinking open her eyes, she was greeted with a darkened ceiling only illuminated by the dull glow of a monitor.  That awareness brought more of her current predicament to the fore and she shifted experimentally only to bite down on a scream.

Okay, everything hurt, which was both good and bad news.  The good news was that Nicole was still alive despite her apparent best efforts.  The bad news was that she was in a hospital room and clearly not in any shape to just up and leave.  Just what sort of hospital remained to be seen, given that mysterious Ranger had been the one to guide them.

It wasn’t the first time Nicole had woken up in a hospital, though she did feel decidedly worse this time.  No doubt the IV drip was providing a fair bit of relief as well, which was extremely concerning.  Given all that had happened, a simple blood transfusion wouldn’t be enough to offset everything that Nicole had endured.  It was a stark reminder that despite her intentions to live, she had done her level best to die once again.

Even if it was for a good cause.

That little revelation would take some time to process, as well as some talks with her therapist once she could schedule an appointment.  If it wasn’t for Grace and their shared late night conversations, she probably wouldn’t have the self awareness to admit even that much.

A gentle snore rang out and Nicole turned her head as carefully as she could, not that it kept it from hurting like a bitch.  What she saw finally brought a smile to her face.  Grace was curled up on a rather expensive looking couch, hear head on the armrest and clutching a blanket that had been laid over her.

The sight was enough to spark a hint of a smile on Nicole’s face even if it hurt to move even that much.  Grace was there with her, she wasn’t alone in some unknown facility where nobody would ever be able to find her again.  That alone was more reassuring than anything else she could think of.

Just like that the tension fled from Nicole’s form as she settled back on the rather comfortable hospital bed.  Her pain hadn’t really dissipated, but as long as she remained still it was more of a dull hum rather than anything all encompassing.  The entire situation still stank of something that would eventually bite her in the ass, but for the moment things were at the very least going well.

Even though it wasn’t quite a reassurance, Nicole let herself drift a bit, not quite falling asleep but there was definitely a fog over her thoughts from whatever cocktail they were pumping into her veins.  She wasn’t sure how long it had been since the fight, there wasn’t a TV in the room and it wasn’t like her phone would be in working order either.

It was after a blink that Nicole was suddenly bathed in light, not terribly bright, but it was clear that someone had adjusted something.  There weren’t any windows present, but Nicole had the vague memory of going down, not up.  Of more interest was the motion that drew her heavy eyes.  A brown-haired woman in a white coat was fussing over a tablet as she checked the readouts of a machine.  She frowned, then turned to face the bed and her eyes widened almost comically.

“Holy fucksticks you’re awake!”

Nicole couldn’t help it, she laughed, then almost cried out at how much that single little chuckle had hurt.  It wasn’t fucking fair, but there wasn’t anything she could do about it.  That was until a wave of warmth spread through her as the nurse lady waved some weird glowing device over her body, and the pain diminished ever so slightly.  Nicole blinked the sudden tears away and zeroed in on the ID that hung from her coat.

“It’s not a panacea, but we do have some tech that helps with recovery,” Nurse Rivers said, adjusting something on the device.  “A perk of being on the forefront of reverse engineering Sylan tech is that we have all the fun toys.”

Not sure how to answer that, Nicole opted instead to just enjoy the soothing sensation that rolled off the handheld device.  Vaguely she wondered where Grace was, given she wasn’t currently present, but that could wait for just a moment.  Nicole needed some answers, and there were good odds that this woman could provide them.

“How long?” Nicole asked, her voice raspy as hell.

“Less than a day, Miss Hayes,” Rivers said casually, setting the device aside for a moment before stepping over to a fridge.  She grabbed a small bottle of water and popped it open before sticking a straw into it and bringing it back.  “Small sips please, you’re on a saline drip but your throat will be quite dry.”

Following that advice wasn’t hard, Nicole knew from experience how bad it would be and she didn’t want to vomit given how much everything currently hurt. She held each small sip for a moment, letting her mouth soak it up before she swallowed. The water was ice cold to the point it almost hurt, yet it also felt sublime on her parched tongue and throat.  Barely a quarter of the bottle was down before Nurse Rivers was pulling it away despite Nicole not feeling even close to quenched.

“You’ll get more in a few minutes, but first I’ll give you the essentials,” Nurse Rivers said, taking a seat beside the bed.  “You’ve been in our care for about twenty two hours.  Your girlfriend has been at your side for most of that but she’s currently up in the lobby meeting with your friend in green to get an away bag.  She asked if I could sit with you until she was back given it should only take a moment or three.” 

That was understandable given everything going on, and confirmed that Rivers was aware of their Ranger identities, including those that weren’t present in the building from the sound of it.  As concerning as that might be, Nicole was just glad that she wasn’t among actively hostile assholes. 

So of course that was when the door opened and an actual asshole stepped into the room.  Nicole wasn’t going to forget the scar over the man’s eye, or the way he smirked that made her stomach turn.  Xavier Sinclair walked right up to the bed, then gently took the tablet from Rivers hands. 

“Interesting, I wasn’t expecting her recovery to be this swift,” Sinclair said, scrolling through something on the screen.  “Excellent work, Kelly.  You’ve outdone yourself this time.” 

The woman smirked, snatching the device back.  “I’m not one of the foremost experts on Sylan and Source tech for nothing.” 

Wait.  “You’re not a nurse?” 

Kelly Rivers turned, a wry smile on her lips.  “Not technically.  You’re an unmasked Ranger in a secret corporate facility.  We’re keeping your identity ‘need to know’ for the time being.” 

“I do owe you after all,” Sinclair said with a chuckle.  “You did bail our asses out following that prototype malfunction, it was only right that I do everything I could to help you in turn.” 

Memories of the fire and people falling from the windows of the highrise were still fresh in Nicole’s mind.  She would never forget the horror of the sight of burned bodies through the three floors that had gone up, and her nightmares ensured those memories would remain fresh.  Here was the CEO of the company just casually confirming that their own research had been the cause of it! 

Yet, he had helped her when it came down to it.  Clearly that mystery Ranger team was working with him in some capacity, be it mercenary or otherwise.  Exploring that rabbit hole would have to wait, given how she couldn’t even move without severe pain wrecking her every nerve.

No, playing nice was the only option for now, at least until she could morph agai— 

“My morpher,” Nicole muttered, her eyes going wide as that decision flitted through her mind.

Sinclair grimaced, looking away.  

Rivers was far more sympathetic with her expression.  “I’m afraid its thoroughly inert now.  Channeling energy like you did should have killed you, but the device we produced could siphon it through the connection your morpher held to you.” 

Nicole swallowed down the profound sense of loss that was threatening to overwhelm her.  “Yellow said it had been used before.” 

This time it was Rivers who grimaced.  “She wasn’t supposed to mention that.” 

“Well she did,” Sinclair said with a sigh.  “You would be correct, it was used once before, or rather, a prototype was used to save the last of the first Rangers to step forward to defend the earth.” 

“White,” Nicole whispered. 

The man smiled, then his entire posture changed as he went from smarmy CEO to battle hardened warrior in an instant.  “Ironic that a black man was picked for the most iconic color of all the Rangers that stood in the face of the inevitable, wouldn’t you say?  

Holy fuck.  Nicole had told off the most famous Ranger like ever and done so without even realizing it.  If she wasn’t currently in the worst pain of her life, she might have laughed at the incredulity of the idea.  At least he didn’t seem upset with her, and it did set her mind at ease a bit when it came to the situation. 

It also meant she could ask the question that had been on the tip of her tongue.  “You never regained the ability to morph, did you?” 

Sinclair smiled sadly.  “No, I haven’t.  As far as the Sylan were aware, I died that day.” 

“Until Yellow opened her fucking mouth,” Rivers muttered.

Xavier patted Kelly on the back.  “If it helps, they never knew my actual name or face.  I should be safe for the time being.” 

“That doesn’t stop me from worrying about you,” Rivers muttered. 

There was no ignoring the feeling that Nicole was an intruder in what seemed to be a far more personal moment than they intended.  As such, Nicole had fallen silent at what amounted to a rather tender display that Nicole couldn’t tell if it was genuine or for her benefit.

Thankfully the door opened, disrupting the moment, and Grace returned with a bag slung over her shoulder.  She froze in place as she took in the assembled group, then her eyes drifted over to Nicole and she returned a rather tired smile. 

A blonde missile nearly crashed into the bed, eliciting a pained yelp from the bedridden Ranger.  Grace pulled back almost immediately, her eyes wide and shimmering with forming tears. 

“Fuck, I am so sorry,” Grace hurried to say, looking Nicole over.  “Are you okay?  Dumb question, of course you’re not.  You were literally bleeding out of your eyes.  How bad is it?” 

“She’ll live,” Kelly said blandly.  “Nicole will see a full recovery by the end of the week, though her Ranger work is effectively done.” 

Nicole looked aside, finding the table where her phone and watch sat.  The phone looked to be intact, but it was hard to miss how her morpher was scorched and the screen cracked.  Tears formed in her eyes as she considered how her life was going to change once more.  Her employment with the fire department was likely to fall through now, and Grace no longer had a reason to spend as much time with her. 

Grace was still a Ranger, but Nicole no longer was.  Would the team reject her now?  The thought sent tendrils of doubt through her entire being even as her empty stomach churned.  A firm grip on her hand pulled her from those thoughts and into the eyes of her girlfriend. 

“Hey,” Grace whispered.  “You’re here.  You’re safe.  I’m not going anywhere.” 

A whole body tremor rolled through Nicole’s form, sending jolts through her raw nerves even as she choked back a sob.  Grace smiled softly, tightening her grip ever so minutely before she turned her attention to the pair in the room. 

“What exactly happened?” Grace asked, taking a seat on the edge of Nicole’s bed, not once letting go of her hand.  “When we tried morphing while tired it didn’t do anything like that.” 

“She wasn’t just tired,” Sinclair said wearily.  “Nicole was battered and near death, and she bypassed her drained morpher on top of that.  The morphers regulate the flow of energy so it doesn’t tear your body apart at an atomic level.” 

“What Nicole did could be called an unfiltered double morph,” Kelly Rivers explained clinically.  “Rangers who have developed a deeper connection to the Source can sometimes dig a little too deep and tap into the unfiltered wellspring.  You are the fifth documented Ranger to do so, and the second to survive.” 

“The first was a friend,” Sinclair said.  “He was a bit of a meditation nut and tapped into it by pure accident.  Unfortunately he never figured out how to turn it off again and died before we could develop a way to help him.” 

“His death was kept out of the media,” Kelly said, flicking through something on the tablet.  “We’ve done our best to convince the US Government to keep any Ranger identities under seal.  There’s no way for them to NOT learn of it, as evidenced by how they approached several teams in the early days.  I helped lobby for changes to the rules after that disaster in Houston.” 

Right, the team that fought back against the government when they came to register them.  The people of Texas hailed them as heroes for standing up for themselves even after their identities were leaked to the media.  Two of them were killed a week later by a crazy cultist that worshiped the invaders as heralds of the end times.

That was the mess Nicole was determined to avoid, but now she wasn’t even a Ranger.  How was she supposed to protect herself, let alone others?  Nicole wasn’t even nineteen yet and once again she was being benched due to an injury.  It was her fuck up at the National Qualifiers all over again, only this time it would mean that people died. 

“None of that now,” Kelly said.  “Just because you can’t transform doesn’t mean you can’t be helpful.  Sinclair dedicated himself to working on technology that might allow humanity to fight back once the invaders decide they’ve collected enough data from our species.” 

“Oh come now,” he scoffed.  “I’m hardly a scientist, that’s why I brought together so many like minds.” 

“What do we do now?” Grace asked.  “I talked with my team a bit and we confirmed that Maraline intends to do what she can to slow the invasion while everyone recovers.” 

“You believed her?” Rivers asked with a raised eyebrow. 

“I do,” Nicole said softly.  “She could have slipped a blade between my ribs at any point while I was convulsing on the ground.  Even Yellow would have failed to stop her if her goal was my death.” 

Nicole’s voice had been scratchy at the start, and was downright hoarse by the end, but it needed to be said.  Maraline might be the enemy, but she wasn’t actively malicious.  She was someone sympathetic that might be able to work from within to disrupt things just enough to help.  Throwing that away would be a fool’s decision.  

Smiling softly, Grace grabbed the open water and carefully placed the straw in Nicole’s mouth.  She sipped on it, relishing the cool moisture.  The dull ache was still persistent, and flared up with every motion, but Nicole was growing used to the pain.  She no longer flinched when something stabbed into her from a sudden motion.

“You’re far luckier than you realize,” Sinclair said after a moment.  “Take it from someone who has fought the man, but surviving an encounter with Commander Bartran is something to be quite proud of.” 

Kelly snorted, shaking her head.  “Nicole didn’t just survive.  She kicked his ass harder than any other Ranger ever managed, yourself included.  Then she went and handed another General her ass on a platter.  The girl’s good, no question about that.” 

“Some might call that a miracle,” Sinclair said, his voice rather dry. 

A barking laugh tore free from Kelly.  “Like you believe in that tripe.  Nah, what happened was that the unfiltered power had all the limits for safety removed from the new abilities her team have manifested.  That part was easily predicted, that it turned her already esoteric phasing ability into an effective attack was a great result and proved more than one theory of mine.” 

“Ever the researcher,” Sinclair sighed.  “As you can see, you’ve given us several new areas to explore in our research, not to mention a store of raw Source energy to test.  Who knows, it might even be enough to restore our morphers one day.” 

Hope blossomed in Nicole’s chest at that declaration, even if it was far off in the future.  The idea that someone was already working on the solution to her exact predicament was like finding water in the desert.  That didn’t mean she would trust them, not completely, but it was enough for her to relax just a bit. 

They were caring for her, helping her survive what should have been enough to end her time on the blue sphere known as Earth.  That was something Nicole was determined to avoid, and she had her friends to thank for that.  She would learn from her attempt at self sacrifice, learn how to channel that into something more productive and less destructive. 

Nicole would live for the sake of her friends, even if she could no longer stand beside them as equals.  For now, at least.